#( but hey in the good days they can ride in the woods and talk about whatever they want )
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Fresh Start - Stanford Pines
Thank you to @ultravioletqueen for the request! I know it’s not the headcanons you requested, but I hope you still enjoy!
I could definitely be talked into a part 2 of this.
Tags: Fluff, mentions of abuse
“Hey mom,” you son called from down the hall, “is it okay if I go hang out with Dipper? His Grunkle Ford is taking us to find a monster in the woods.”
You looked up from your book to see Jack, your 13 year old, looking at you with puppy dog eyes. You had moved to Gravity Falls a few months ago. The divorce was messy. Your ex husband was a prick. You needed to get that boy out of there. Of course, you had been worried about moving to a new town. You had a job. You made friends easily, but your son wasn’t the same.
He was a shy boy, too intrigued by the supernatural for his own good. You were excited he found a friend, even if Dipper was only there in the summers to stay with his great uncles that lived in the local tourist trap.
You nodded. “Of course, honey. You need a ride over there?”
You’d met Stan before, Mr. Mystery. He wasn’t a good influence, but he was nice enough. You knew you could trust him to keep your kid safe. No part of you doubted that, but Jack had been gushing over Dipper’s other uncle, Ford. Jack had referred to him as a mad scientist. That made you a bit wary.
Monster. Yeah, that freaked you out too. You had heard whispers around town about last summer. You’d seen some weird things around Gravity Falls yourself, things lurking in the forest near your home. Some had even told you that you were so lucky you weren’t there last summer. You wondered what had happened. When you asked, you were always met with the same response: Never mind all that.
You parked your car out front of the Mystery Shack where Dipper was there to greet Jack, “Hey, man! You ready to go?”
“Dipper,” you began, “can I meet your Grunkle Ford before you guys get going?” You just wanted to be cautious. There were a lot of creeps in the world. Granted your ex husband knew most of them, but you always felt more at ease when you met someone before letting your kid have sleepovers or hang out at someone else’s house. “Would that be okay?”
Dipper nodded, but, before you could get inside, a man came out with a large backpack strapped to his back. For a moment, you thought it was Stan. He stood a bit taller than Stan, just enough for you to notice. His back was straighter and his glasses were cracked.
He gave you a warm smile, “Greetings! You must be [Y/N], Jack’s mother.” He took your hand in his. His handshake was firm. When he caught you mentally counting the fingers on his hands he pulled away. “You’ve got a smart boy, [Y/N]. I’ve never seen someone so young recite the first hundred digits of pi so quickly.”
“I even won a contest at my old school, for it, Ford!” Jack beamed up at the man you couldn’t stop staring at.
Ford ruffled his hair, “There’s nothing more fulfilling than academic achievement.” He gave loud laugh. “Boy, do I miss those college days.”
“Can I talk to you?” You said. You pointed towards the door to the Shack, eyes on Ford. He muttered a quick ‘certainly’ before following you inside. You could see the boys gabbing over what they were going to do. Jack seemed so excited. You hadn’t seen him that way in a long time. “I’m really excited Jack found a friend, but, if I’m being honest, the whole monster-hunting thing freaks me out a bit.”
Ford gave a curt nod. He could see your hesitation and understood it completely. He gave your shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “I can promise you,” he reassured, “I would never put Jack or Dipper in any danger.” Another warm smile stretched across his face. The lines by his eyes creased with his grin, “I haven’t told the boys yet, but this isn’t going to be some grand adventure. They’ll be a bit disappointed. We’re just going to catalog the migration patters of a local creature I’ve named beard cubs.”
“Harmless?” You wondered, giving him a soft look. Okay, he was normal-ish. This was fine.
A curt nod was given. “Absolutely. The worst that could happen is your teenager comes home with facial hair. You’re welcome to come if you’d like!”
“No,” you declined, “don’t want to risk becoming the bearded lady.”
Ford gave you a hardy laugh, “Very well. I’m assuming Jack has your phone number. I will give you a call when we return so you know we’ve made it back safely.” He shook your hand again. “It’s very nice to finally meet you, [Y/N]. Jack talks speaks very fondly of you.”
You gave Jack a quick hug before getting back into your car. It was cute the way the boys trudged after Ford. What really melted your heart was the way Jack looked up to Ford, completely enthralled by the amazing man leading him and Dipper into the woods.
Of course, a flutter was in your stomach. Family of your kid’s friends never led him off into the woods before, but nothing about Ford set off any red flags. He seemed safe, capable. You made a mental note to invite the Pines family over to dinner soon. They’d really made Jack feel at home in this little town.
By the time evening rolled around, you were standing in your kitchen washing dishes. Your phone was right next to you. Nothing yet. You were about to pick up the phone and call Jack when you heard a car pull up. The door opened, Jack and Dipper’s chatter filling the room.
“In here!” You called. Dipper and Ford followed your son into the kitchen. “You guys have fun?”
Dipper beamed at Jack, but Ford’s gaze was fixed on you. “As promised,” he smiled, “and no children with beards.”
The kids ran off up the stairs to Jack’s room. You dried your hands, turning to the man standing in the middle of your kitchen. You sat at the table and gestured for him to do the same. With this grace about him, he sat comfortably at your table.
“Jack didn’t cause you too much trouble, did he?” You were trying to make small talk, something you had always struggled with especially after your ex. Then, you had learned it was always better to stay quiet. You couldn’t fight if you didn’t speak. “He gets carried away sometimes.”
Ford shook his head. “Jack has never been any trouble. He’s actually very helpful. He’s very intelligent. He created this-“ Ford paused when a clatter came from up their stairs, “Is that normal?”
“Boys,” you shrugged.
Over the next few weeks, you had seen a lot of Ford. Dipper hanging around was normal. One night, they were both sleeping at your house. The next, they were at the Mystery Shack. It gave you some peace and quiet which you appreciated, but, soon, Ford was showing up at your door just to talk to you, often when Dipper and Jack were out exploring with Mabel.
You and Ford had grown quite friendly over that time. You would sit and chat about mostly nothing over tea or coffee or the occasional glass of wine. You were enjoying his company.
Tonight was one of those nights. Ford had brought Dipper and Mabel over for a sleepover. “I promise I made her leave the grappling hook at home,” Ford assured as the kids ran up the steps with their sleeping bags in tow. “I can’t promise, however, that she didn’t sneak it in her bag.”
“Eh,” you grinned. You motioned for Stanford to follow you into the living room. “Luckily, there’s nothing she can break.” Crash. You laughed as you plopped onto the sofa next to Ford. “So, no experiments to conduct tonight or are you just playing chauffeur?”
“Chauffeur.” He stared at you for a moment. You noticed that a lot lately. He reached out, brushing something from your cheek. “Sorry,” he blushed, “you had some flour or something-“
Before you could respond, three kids came barreling by you, “Hey, no running in the house, Jack!”
“Sorry, mom!”
They kept running. Mabel, however, stopped in her tracks. She had seen that. She saw the blushes and Ford’s hand on your face. “What’s going on here?”
“Mabel,” Ford warned. One of your eyebrows raised as you noticed his blush grow deeper, “Go play.”
Her feet planted themself in your throw rug. Her usually sweet grin was wicked, “Is Jack about to be my new cousin?”
Your back straightened. Had Jack said something? You didn’t think he had heard you on the phone with one of your friends from back home, yapping on and on about Jack’s friend’s hot uncle.
“Grunkle Ford has a crush on you!” She ran off.
You stared at Ford and he stared at you. Both of your eyes were wide. You two were concentrated on the other, looking for some sign that Mabel was lying.
That was when the boys came running by again, but it was Jack who stopped then. His grin was just as devious as Mabel’s had been. “Mom has a crush on you!”
Your head fell into your hands in embarrassment as the kids laughed maniacally in the distance. Ford was on his feet. For the first time ever, he was at a loss for words. His attention was only on you. A part of him was hoping you’d confirm what Jack had screamed. You wanted him to do the same. But, the silence ticked on. Even when you finally had the courage to see his face, he stood silent.
“Please apologize to your husband for me,” Ford’s voice was curt and dry. “I think this has gotten out of hand.”
You blinked as you tried to comprehend what he just said. His words weren’t really registering until he was opening the front door. “I’m not married. Not anymore, at least.” That seemed to catch his attention. Suddenly? You couldn’t stop yourself. When the subject had been broached in the past, you had avoided it masterfully. Now, you couldn’t. “Jack’s father and I divorced a little over a year ago. The yelling, the emotional manipulation, I couldn’t do it anymore. So, I left.”
Ford stared blankly at you, but you continued. “Jack’s telling the truth. Its silly. We’re grown adults. I know-“
He kissed you, “I’ve wanted to do that for a while.”
“Awww!” Mabel cooed from the top of the steps, “Jack, you’re our cousin now!”
#gravity falls#gravity falls x reader#ford pines#stanford pines#ford pines x reader#stanford pines x reader#chillinglyadventurousfics#mabel pines#dipper pines
162 notes
·
View notes
Text
Clash and Convergence
Part I | Part II | Part III
Pairing: Arthur Morgan x Fem!Reader Summary: Tensions are running high as you continue to grapple with your conflicting emotions. However, with another job thrusting you both back into close proximity, could this new development be the key to easing the tension and mending the rift between you once more? Word Count: 8.2k Warnings/Tags: no use of y/n, angst, gunfights, injury, canon-typical danger, dead bodies (nothing too graphic), not proofread!! A/N: Hey again! Alright so compared to the last chapter, I've taken some creative liberties and sort of deviated from the canon for this one, so I’m hoping this one turns out good. Also, no smut for this part but I promise it’s coming in the next chapter, which I hope to finish as soon as I can. I hope you enjoy this chapter, and feedback is always appreciated!
Read on AO3
A few weeks had passed since that night, yet despite the passage of time, the unspoken tension between you and Arthur remained.
In the first few days after the party, you withdrew into yourself, steering clear of the usual banter and small talk. You went about your tasks with mechanical precision, your movements efficient but devoid of the usual liveliness.
The memory of the events that occurred lingered in the back of your mind, casting a shadow over your usual routines. Your tried to bury those thoughts, focusing on the small, manageable tasks that kept your hands busy and your mind occupied.
Lately, the days had been filled with nothing but the usual activities—scouting for potential heists, tending to horses, helping with chores, and maintaining the camp.
Arthur was rarely at the camp, often off on some job Dutch had given him. Some days, you'd catch him heading to his horse early in the morning, riding out to God knows where and wouldn’t return for a few days. When he did, he'd usually arrive with freshly caught game or extra cash to contribute.
On the days he was gone, the camp felt a little quieter, a little less tense. His absences were a small blessing, giving you the space needed to collect your thoughts and maintain the fragile peace between you both. During those times, you could almost pretend that things were as they once were.
But on the days he was present, you both made a concerted effort to avoid each other. Conversations were brief and strained, and any interaction was kept to a bare minimum.
He often busied himself with tasks around the camp—chopping wood, organizing supplies, and carrying hay bales to the horses as if they weighed nothing.
When he wasn’t working, he’d sit by the campfire, engaging in small conversations with the others or scribbling in his journal. On some days, he’d spend the entirety of his time hidden away in his room.
You, on the other hand, would retreat to the outskirts of the camp until Miss Grimshaw scolded you, at which point you'd bury yourself in tasks of your own, your demeanor just as distant.
You found solace in the routine of chores, focusing on the small, manageable tasks that allowed you to avoid any unnecessary interaction with Arthur.
You missed the days when you'd head into town with the girls or accompany some of the men for small jobs where you’d use your nimble fingers to good use. Blending into the bustling crowds, you’d quietly lift wallets and purses from unsuspecting townsfolk, finding a strange satisfaction in the simplicity and thrill of the task.
But lately, with the Pinkertons breathing down the gang's necks even more, there hadn’t been much in the way of work. The lack of action only heightened the tension, making the days drag on with a restless energy that seemed to seep into every part of your life.
Before long, the unease between you and Arthur became palpable to those around you. The camp was abuzz with quiet speculation, though the mood remained outwardly unaffected.
Conversations with the others were tinged with curiosity as they noticed the stark shift from the usual lively banter to the strained silence that now characterized your interactions.
The frequent arguments and sharp exchanges had given way to a stifling quiet, and it didn’t take long for the gang members to sense that something was off between you two. The change in dynamic was unusual and unsettling, prompting whispered conversations and knowing glances among the camp.
One evening, as you were helping Pearson with the supplies, you overheard Javier and Bill talking by the fire.
“Have you noticed how quiet it’s been without those two at each other’s throats?” Bill said, shaking his head.
Javier nodded, glancing discreetly over at you. “Yeah, it’s strange. Almost miss the excitement.”
Lenny and Karen, who had joined the group, shared their own takes.
“It’s strange,” Lenny said. “I mean, they’d always bicker and fight, but there was some kind of spark to it. Now, it’s just… cold. A whole lot of nothin’.”
“You’d think they’d have worked it out after gettin’ the chance to spend time together. But it’s like whatever went down just left a permanent chill between ’em,” Karen added.
Pearson, catching the conversation, gave you a look but said nothing. You simply shrugged and continued with your task, trying to ignore the growing weight of the situation.
Though the camp had noticed the shift between the two of you, no one had really confronted you about it—except for one person.
Hosea, ever the keen observer, had picked up on the change in demeanor from you and Arthur during the ride back after the party.
That night, as soon as you arrived at camp, you dismounted the coach before anyone even had a chance to offer a greeting and headed straight into the house without a word.
The usual warmth of the campfire and the lively chatter that greeted the return of its members felt distant and muted to you, a stark contrast to the storm of emotions churning inside.
Arthur had watched you storm off with a mix of frustration and concern, feeling a pang of guilt but too wrapped up in his own stubborn pride to approach you. His internal conflict was evident, as he struggled with his own emotions while grappling with the distance growing between you both.
The weight of his own pride and the fear of further complicating things kept him from reaching out. He knew he was part of the issue, yet he couldn’t bring himself to make things right, leaving him brooding by the fire long after you had disappeared into the house.
Hosea didn’t miss the tension in the air as you left abruptly or the way Arthur’s mood had darkened. He watched Arthur’s restless movements, the firelight dancing over his face and revealing a rare glimpse of vulnerability and frustration. The usual calm and quiet confidence Arthur exuded was replaced by visible agitation, a stark contrast to the man Hosea had come to know.
At first, Hosea hadn’t thought much of it, assuming it was just another round of the aftermath from the usual quips and disagreements between you and Arthur. But as weeks went by and the tension persisted, he began to sense that something deeper was at play.
Fast forward to now, as you were engrossed in cleaning a rifle— which Hosea had actually gifted you after witnessing your impressive marksmanship on a hunt you had accompanied him on—you caught sight of him approaching out of the corner of your eye.
"Mind if I join you?" he asked gently, settling himself on a nearby log. His tone was casual but his eyes held a deep concern. "I've been meaning to check in, see how you're doin' after the party."
You nodded, not trusting yourself to speak without betraying the turmoil inside. Hosea sat down beside you, watching as you continued to clean the rifle, the rhythmic motion of your hands almost mechanical.
He hesitated for a moment before speaking, his voice soft and careful. "I, uh, noticed you’ve seemed a bit... off since that night. You've been keepin' to yourself more, and there's not as much of that fiery spirit you usually show. I don't mean to pry, but, well, I reckon somethin' happened, didn't it?"
You looked up, meeting his gaze. There was no judgment in his eyes, only an open, sympathetic understanding. Sighing, you tried to find the right words.
“Arthur and I just had a… disagreement. Nothing that hasn’t happened before.”
“Disagreements are one thing, but this feels different,” Hosea said, his voice carrying a hint of concern. “I’ve seen you two go at it before, but there’s a coldness now that wasn’t there before. Something’s weighing heavy on both of you. You want to talk about it?”
You shrugged, trying to keep your tone nonchalant. “It’s really not that big of a deal, Hosea. Just a rough patch, like always.”
Hosea’s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn’t push further.
“Alright. Just don’t let it fester. If you need to talk, you know where to find me.”
You nodded, giving him a tight smile. “Thanks, Hosea. I appreciate the concern, but I’m fine. Just need to keep busy.”
With that, you turned your attention back to the rifle, the rhythmic motion of your cleaning a soothing distraction from the thoughts clouding your mind. Hosea left you to your task, though his concerned gaze lingered a moment longer before he walked away, leaving you with your uneasy thoughts.
You knew his concern was genuine, but you were determined to keep things at a distance and focus on moving forward, despite the emotional undercurrents swirling beneath the surface.
You took a deep breath, letting the familiarity of the rifle and the routine of your task provide a semblance of control amid the chaos of your feelings.
Later that evening, as the campfire crackled and cast flickering shadows around the camp, you sat with Abigail, the two of you enjoying a rare moment of light conversation.
The warmth of the fire was a welcome contrast to the chill in the night air, and Javier’s gentle guitar strumming in the background added a soothing ambiance to the evening, offering a brief respite from the weight of your thoughts.
As you and Abigail chatted, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere, the quiet rustling of footsteps and the gentle clearing of a throat drew your attention. Turning around, you saw Arthur standing there, his expression guarded yet earnest.
Arthur had arrived at camp some time in the afternoon, his presence marked by the familiar rhythm of his horse’s hooves and the clink of his spurs as he carried in another fresh load of game. His arrival had been met with the usual nods and grunts of acknowledgment, but he had kept to himself since then.
Arthur’s presence seemed to amplify the quiet of the evening, his stance betraying an unease that matched the tension between you two. The firelight cast shifting shadows on his face, revealing the weariness and frustration etched into his features.
“Evenin’,” he said, his voice rough but steady. “Uh, Dutch needs to talk to us both.”
Arthur shifted his weight, his gaze flickering to the side before meeting yours again. “He uh… said he wanted to talk to us about something,” he added, his tone attempting to be casual but betraying a hint of the underlying strain.
You took a deep breath, trying to steady yourself against the rising unease about what Dutch might need to discuss. Abigail, noticing the awkwardness in Arthur’s demeanor, chose not to comment. Instead, she offered a sympathetic smile and stood up, her gesture a small comfort in the tense moment.
“I’ll catch up with you later,” she said softly, giving your shoulder a reassuring pat before heading off to give you and Arthur some space.
As you watched her walk away, you felt a brief flicker of gratitude for her understanding. You turned back to Arthur, who was still standing silently, his gaze shifting uncomfortably, before making your way towards Dutch’s quarters.
Arthur’s footsteps were heavy behind you, his usual easy stride replaced by a more deliberate, uncertain pace. He cleared his throat, as if to break the silence, but no words came.
The crackling of the campfire and the soft murmur of distant conversations slowly faded, leaving only the sound of the wooden floorboards creaking under your steps as you both made your way inside the house and up the stairs.
You raised your hand and knocked on the door, the sound echoing louder than you expected. After a moment, Dutch’s voice called out from inside, inviting you both in. With a deep breath, you turned the handle and stepped into the room, ready to face whatever Dutch had to say.
Upon entering, you found Dutch and Hosea on the terrace, engaged in a low conversation. The evening light cast a warm glow over them, adding a sense of calm to the otherwise tense atmosphere. Dutch looked up as you approached, a smile etching onto his face.
"Ah, there you are, come on out, we’ve got some things to discuss."
Hosea gave you a nod of acknowledgment, his expression one of quiet understanding.
Dutch gestured for you and Arthur to join them at a small table set up with a few maps.
“I wanted to go over a few things with you both,” Dutch said, his tone casual but authoritative. “Hosea and I have been discussin’ a plan, might just be what we need to get away from here and finally throw the Pinkertons off our scent for good.”
Hosea turned to you, adding to Dutch’s explanation. “There’s another job, particularly concerning the stagecoach details you picked up from the party, actually. You know, the one rumored to be packed with jewels and cash. We’ve gotten word that it’ll be rollin’ through just north of Lemoyne, somewhere in New Hanover, tomorrow.”
You felt a jolt of realization as Hosea’s words hit you. The mention of the stagecoach, packed with jewels and cash, immediately brought back the details you’d nearly forgotten in the whirlwind of recent events.
Your mind raced, piecing together the fragments of information you’d gathered during the party. This was the opportunity that could turn everything around, but it also meant diving right back into the chaos. You could sense the weight of the mission ahead, the stakes higher than ever.
You nodded slowly, absorbing the gravity of the situation. “Alright, so what’s the plan?” you asked, trying to focus on the task at hand despite the whirlwind of emotions.
Hosea glanced at Dutch, who took over the explanation. “We’ve got a basic outline. We reckon the stagecoach will be guarded, so you’ll need to stay sharp. Essentially, your task is to take out the guards and haul that coach right back here for safekeeping,” he said, pointing to a spot on the map.
Arthur leaned in, his expression serious. “Sounds like a plan. Who else is comin’ with us?”
Dutch and Hosea exchanged a glance, then Dutch answered, “It’ll just be the two of you. We’re countin’ on you to get it done.”
You blinked, eyes widening as you begin to feel a surge of frustration. “Wait, what? You can’t be serious,” you said, your voice tinged with disbelief.
Arthur's eyes widened slightly, his unease becoming more evident. “Just the two of us?” he repeated, trying to mask his discomfort with a gruff tone. He looked between Dutch and Hosea, clearly taken aback by the lack of backup.
Dutch looked momentarily taken aback by your reactions, his brow furrowing in confusion. “What’s the problem?” he asked, clearly oblivious to the underlying tension between you and Arthur. “I figured you two would be the best for this. It’s a straightforward job. I know you can handle it. You seemed to do fine back at the mayor's party.”
Arthur fidgeted with his hat, looking uncomfortable. He glanced at you, his face showing a mix of frustration and reluctance.
Hosea, sensing the growing discomfort and understanding the gravity of the situation, stepped in. “Since you were the one who uncovered the details about the stagecoach,” he said, addressing you directly, “We figured you’d lead this one. You know the specifics and what to expect. Arthur here is our best bet to go with you, handle any trouble, and watch your back while you’re at it.”
“And besides,” Hosea continued, his tone softening, “I know you’ve been itching to get out of camp and put your skills to use. This job could be a good chance for you to get out of the camp for a bit and do something you’ve been craving.”
Oh you had been hoping for a change of scenery, but not the kind that would throw you right back into close quarters with Arthur.
This is just fantastic… Just what you needed, no? You couldn’t make this up if you tried. Here you were, thinking you’d get a breather from the endless tension, only to find yourself on a direct collision course with it. Really, the universe must have a twisted sense of humor.
Arthur’s dry laugh cut through your thoughts, and you glanced at him, noting the mix of annoyance and amusement on his face. Yeah, he’s probably thinking the same thing. Didn’t expect this to come with a side of enforced teamwork. We’ve barely been able to keep it together when we're in camp. Now we’re supposed to be a seamless duo out there?
Before you or Arthur could voice any further objections, Dutch cuts in with a firm tone. “It’s settled. You two will handle this job together, and that’s final. No more complaints or arguments.”
The finality in his voice left no room for negotiation.
Arthur let out a deep frustrated sigh. “Well, ain’t this just perfect,” he grumbled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. You shot him a resigned glance, both of you silently acknowledging the irony of the situation.
“Now you two get some rest tonight, and we’ll go over the details tomorrow. I trust you two will make it work.”
With that, Dutch gave a nod, signaling the end of the discussion.
As you were about to leave, Hosea approached you and Arthur with a gentle demeanor, clearly aware of the tension between you two.
“I know it’s not ideal, especially with how things have been between you two,” he said quietly, his voice filled with understanding. “But you’re both capable. I have faith that you’ll handle this just fine.”
Arthur shot Hosea a skeptical glance but nodded in acknowledgment, his gruff exterior softening slightly. “We’ll do what we can,” he muttered, though his tone suggested he wasn’t entirely convinced.
You managed a tight smile, appreciating Hosea’s attempt to offer reassurance despite the circumstances. “Yeah, I suppose we’ll give it our best shot.”
Hosea nodded approvingly and patted Arthur on the back. “That’s the spirit. Now, try to get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be a long day.”
With that, Hosea gave you both a warm, encouraging smile before stepping back, leaving you and Arthur to face the uncomfortable reality of the task ahead.
The promise of the job loomed large, and the need to navigate both the heist and your fraught relationship now seemed inescapable.
The silence stretched, awkward and thick as the both of you grappled with the weight of the situation in your own way, the unspoken tension hanging between you like a heavy fog. You could almost feel the gears in Arthur’s mind turning, his usual confidence replaced by a reluctant resignation.
Arthur shifted his weight, glancing sideways at you before speaking. His voice was low, tinged with hesitation.
Arthur shifted his weight, glancing sideways at you before speaking. “Look, I know this isn’t exactly ideal. We’ve had our share of run-ins, and I’m not expecting us to suddenly be friends or anything. But, for what it’s worth, I’ll do my part to make sure this job goes smoothly.”
You studied Arthur for a moment, taking in the sincerity behind his words. Despite the tension, there was something begrudgingly reassuring in his willingness to make the best of the situation. You sighed, trying to keep your tone neutral but not entirely devoid of acknowledgment.
“Yeah, well, I’m not expecting us to be the best of friends either,” you replied, forcing a small, wry smile. “But I appreciate the effort. We’ll both just have to keep our heads in the game and get this done. For now, let’s try to focus on the job and not let our… differences get in the way.”
Arthur gave a short nod, the lines of tension on his face momentarily easing. “Fair enough.”
There was an awkward pause, the silence stretching out between you. Arthur finally cleared his throat, his eyes flickering towards you. “Look, about what happened—”
You cut him off, your voice sharp. “We don’t need to rehash it. Let’s just focus on this job so we can continue with our ways.”
The last thing you wanted was to dredge up the emotions and pain that had been bubbling beneath the surface. Revisiting the topic felt like opening an old wound that had yet to heal, and you weren’t ready to face that vulnerability all over again.
Arthur’s expression shifted, a mix of resignation and understanding passing over his face. “Alright,” he said, his tone flat. “We’ll do that.”
With that, you give him a nod before turning heel and walking away downstairs, the sound of your footsteps echoing in the quiet.
Arthur watched you go before heading to his room, the weight of the conversation and unresolved issues hanging heavy on his mind.
As you settled into your sleeping roll, the familiar comfort of the bedding did little to ease the turmoil inside you. The day's events, combined with the strained interaction with Arthur, made it difficult to quiet your racing thoughts.
Despite the brief truce, the underlying tension between you and Arthur was far from resolved.
The next morning dawned crisp and clear, the sunlight filtering through the cracked windows. The sky outside was painted in soft hues of pink and orange, casting a warm glow over the sprawling estate of Shady Belle.
You woke with a start, the unease of the previous night still heavy in your mind. The camp was already bustling with activity as the early risers went about their morning routines, preparing for the day ahead.
You and Arthur had gotten up early, each in your own way preparing for the job that lay ahead. The conversation this morning with Dutch and Hosea had been brief, focusing mainly on the specifics of the job and the logistics of the route. The details were clear, and the plan was set.
With that in mind, you were left to prepare for the task ahead. Preparing your saddle bag, you set about stashing away the essentials: ammunition, a spare set of clothes, and other provisions.
You grabbed your rifle, carefully checking it for any issues before securing it onto your horse, running a final check on your gear and making sure everything was in order.
The horse you were saddling stood patiently, its calm demeanor a stark contrast to the storm brewing in your mind. As you adjusted the saddle and tightened the straps, you tried to focus on the task at hand, pushing aside thoughts of the upcoming journey and the inevitable interactions with Arthur.
Arthur was nearby, working on his own preparations. Though there was no direct conversation between you, the occasional glance or nod indicated a mutual understanding of the importance of the task at hand.
You watched him for a moment, feeling the unspoken words and unresolved feelings between you. The air was thick with the weight of the unaddressed issues, but you both knew that there was no room for sentiment right now.
You let out a sigh before mounting your horse. The two of you had a job to do, and despite the personal issues that loomed, you had to find a way to make it work. This job had to go smoothly, and you needed to focus on that, no matter how difficult this job was already proving to be.
Arthur gave a brief nod, acknowledging your resolve, and mounted his own horse. With a final deep breath, you spurred your horse into motion.
Arthur fell into line beside you, and together, you set out on the journey ahead.
The road stretched out before you, winding through the dense forests and swamps. The sun was high in the sky, casting a warm light over the landscape.
The journey had been relatively uneventful so far, a few scattered encounters with travelers and the occasional wildlife breaking the monotony.
You and Arthur rode side by side, the silence between you still thick and uncomfortable. You focused on the landscape around you, the dense trees and winding paths offering a certain level of tranquility.
Arthur, for his part, appeared deep in thought. He occasionally glanced over at you, but the eye contact was fleeting.
His usual confident demeanor was replaced with a quiet determination, and the silence spoke volumes of the discomfort that lingered.
You had both briefly reviewed the details of the job, and the execution was expected to be straightforward. The plan was simple enough: intercept the stagecoach, secure the loot, and make a swift escape with the coach to a hiding place somewhere near camp.
After a beat, Arthur finally broke the silence.
“You ready for this?”
You nodded, keeping your eyes on the road ahead.
“Yeah, just like any other job, right?” you replied, keeping your tone steady, though the edge in your voice was unmistakable.
Arthur sighed, clearly sensing the strain in your words. “Look, I know things ain’t been... easy between us. But we gotta get through this.”
You glanced over at him, your expression hardening.
“I know that, Arthur. I’m not gonna let whatever’s between us mess up the job. I’ve got a job to do, and so do you. I intend to see it through without letting personal grudges get in the way.”
Arthur nodded slowly, his eyes filled with a mixture of understanding and resignation. “Yeah, I know you will. Just... stay close, alright? We need to be on the same page.”
You let out a breath you didn’t realize you were holding. “Understood. Let’s just get this done.”
The tension lingered, but for now, it was buried under the urgency of the job.
The terrain shifted subtly, the once marshy ground giving way to the rich, green embrace of dense forests, rolling hills, and steep mountains.
The road followed a river that wound alongside you, its surface catching the overcast sky’s light in a subdued, shimmering dance. The rhythmic flow of the water provided a gentle counterpoint to the tension between you and Arthur, a quiet reminder of the natural beauty surrounding your uneasy journey.
Arthur’s gaze remained fixed on the horizon, his focus unyielding. He kept his gaze sharp, scanning the surroundings for any signs of trouble. Despite the coldness between you, you couldn’t help but notice the way he took his job seriously, his focus unwavering.
His attention to detail was evident as he navigated the terrain, maneuvering his horse with practiced ease. Each time he glanced over at you, his eyes were a mix of concentration and something softer.
Eventually, you reached a vantage point overlooking the road where the stagecoach was expected to pass. You dismount your horse, feeling the weight of the upcoming task settle heavily on your shoulders. Arthur followed suit, his expression serious as he joined you.
"So, how do you wanna do this? You take the front, and I cover the back?" Arthur's tone was practical, but there was a hint of something less guarded in his voice.
A smile unexpectedly crept up on your lips, a rare break from the seriousness that had defined your recent interactions, as you thought of how you approached these jobs with a different flair when you were with the girls.
Arthur glanced over, his expression guarded but curious. You continued, “Or I could play the helpless lady who needs help while you sneak up on ‘em?”
His eyes narrowed slightly, and a small, begrudging smile tugged at his lips. “Oh, so you’re thinkin’ of dustin’ off the old act, huh? Think you still got it?”
You raised an eyebrow, the tension easing just a bit as a genuine smile tugged at your lips. “Oh, I’ve still got a few tricks up my sleeve. But you better keep up if you’re gonna be my backup.”
Arthur nodded, his smile widening slightly. “You got it.”
You checked your gear, slinging your rifle securely behind you. Arthur did the same, both of you falling into the familiar routine of preparation.
As you moved into position, the earlier unease shifted into focused, purposeful energy.
The playful banter had served its purpose, bringing a brief moment of levity to the serious task ahead. Now, with the weight of the mission on your shoulders, you prepared for the role you’d play and the action to come.
“You think this’ll work?” you ask, your voice tinged with both curiosity and apprehension.
Arthur glances up at you as you both make your way slightly further down the hill.
“It’s our best shot. We’ll need to time it right. ‘Sides, we’ve got the element of surprise on our side.”
You nod as you stop just before the road, positioning yourselves behind the trees and thick bushes, your eyes scanning the road for any sign of the stagecoach.
The sun was at an angle indicating that sunset was within an hour or two, casting long shadows that merged with the undergrowth, providing natural cover. The sound of the flowing river in the distance had faded into the background as you both waited in tense silence.
Then, amidst the quiet, you both heard it—a distant rumble growing louder. The roll of the coach’s wheels crunching over the road, steadily approaching.
You exchanged a sharp glance with Arthur, the anticipation spiking as you prepared for the imminent arrival of your target.
Peeking over the edge of your hiding spot, you counted around five guards stationed around the stagecoach, each one mounted on horseback with rifles gripped tightly in their hands. They occasionally glanced at each other, their movements synchronized but relaxed, their attention more on the road ahead than on the dense cover flanking either side—rookie mistake.
The impending arrival of your target presented a perfect opportunity. Their lack of vigilance provided a window to implement your plan.
Taking a deep breath to steady yourself, you signal to Arthur with a subtle nod, your heart racing as the time to act approaches.
You step out from behind the tree and move to a position where the road curves, creating the illusion of a stranded traveler in need of assistance.
As you raise a hand to signal distress, you adjust your expression to one of genuine concern before you stumble forward, making sure to catch sight of the approaching vehicle, your movements exaggerated for effect.
The guards notice your presence immediately, their posture becoming tense as they exchange wary glances. The coach begins to slow, and one of the guards shouts over.
“Hold up! What’s the matter?” His voice carries a mix of suspicion and urgency as he strains to see what’s going on.
That’s your cue. You force a shaky voice as you call out, “Help! My horse threw a shoe, and I’m stranded here! Please, I need assistance!”
You stagger slightly, clutching your arm as if in pain, and glance anxiously towards the coach. The guards’ expressions shift from suspicion to concern as they assess the situation.
They exchange a few quick words, and one of them starts to dismount, moving towards you with a wary but reluctant gait.
Concealed by the trees, Arthur remains hidden, his sharp eyes locked on the scene. He watches as the guard approaches, waiting for the precise moment to make his move. Your heart races as you maintain your act, trying to keep your expression a mix of fear and gratitude.
As the guard comes closer, his eyes seem to fixate on something behind your back and his expression shifts to alarm, his hand moving instinctively towards his weapon.
“Hold on a minute,” he calls out, voice now laced with suspicion. The tone of his voice immediately alerts the other guards, who begin to look more closely at the situation. “What’s that on your back?”
Arthur’s eyes narrow as he notices the shift in the guards' demeanor. His movements are fluid and calculated as he positions himself strategically, drawing his rifle with practiced precision. He takes a deep breath and steadies his aim, preparing to act at a moment’s notice.
You freeze, trying to keep your expression composed despite the sudden shift. Your heart skips a beat, and you shoot a quick glance toward Arthur, who’s watching intently from his hidden spot.
The guard takes another cautious step closer, his gaze fixed on your rifle. “Seems a bit odd for someone stranded to be carrying a rifle, don’t ya think?”
As steady as you can manage, you respond, “I— I just needed it for protection. I didn’t expect trouble.”
You can feel the weight of his scrutiny, and you silently pray that your composed demeanor is enough to keep suspicion at bay.
As the guard’s suspicion grows, he signals to the other guards, who start to move in closer, their hands gripping their weapons with increased wariness.
The tension thickens, palpable in the tightening of their grips and the narrowing of their eyes. You can almost see the wheels turning in their heads, questioning the authenticity of your situation.
Arthur’s eyes narrow, realizing that the plan might be in jeopardy. His fingers tighten around the handle of his own rifle, ready to act.
The guards' wary movements signal that they're about to take a closer look at you, their caution evident in their deliberate steps. You catch Arthur's eye, and he gives a barely perceptible nod—a clear signal that the time to act is now, before the guards get any closer or the situation escalates further.
With a deep breath, you prepare yourself, knowing that the success of the job now hinges on a delicate balance between deception and action.
As the guard steps closer, his suspicion hardening into action, the tension snaps like a taut wire. The moment he raises his hand to signal the other guards to move in, the situation escalates rapidly.
The air fills with the sudden sharp crack of gunfire as Arthur’s rifle erupts from the trees. His shots ring true, striking one of the guards and sending him crashing to the ground. The remaining men, caught off guard, scramble for cover as the shootout begins in earnest.
You draw your own rifle, aiming at the nearest one as you move quickly to the side, seeking cover behind a large rock.
Your shots are quick and precise, the loud reports of your gun blending into the chaotic symphony of the firefight. The guards on horseback begin to return fire, their rifles barking in rapid succession.
Amid the chaos, you catch a glimpse of Arthur, moving with practiced precision. He’s taking them down with controlled bursts of fire, his movements fluid and efficient. He’s clearly in his element, but even so, his eyes occasionally flicker toward you, ensuring you’re holding your own.
The stagecoach driver, realizing the situation has gone terribly wrong, frantically tries to maneuver the vehicle away from the danger. His hands tremble as he struggles to keep the frantic horses under control.
One of the guards, attempting to flank you, takes a well-aimed shot, forcing you to duck behind your cover. You peer out, seeing Arthur’s form in the distance as he intercepts the guard, eliminating the threat with a single, decisive shot.
As the last of the guards fall, the chaos begins to wane. The sound of gunfire now replaced by the restless snorting of the horses.
You scan the area, assessing the situation, and your heart starts to slow as you see the immediate threat has been dealt with.
Arthur, breathing heavily from the exertion, emerges from his cover, his eyes scanning the scene for any remaining danger. He gives you a quick nod of acknowledgment before turning to secure the stagecoach.
You emerge from your cover and make a beeline for the stagecoach, reaching the vehicle just as Arthur approaches it, his face a mask of focused intensity.
The driver has managed to bring the horses to a halt. Without a moment’s hesitation, Arthur nudges the man with a sharp flick of his rifle. Clearly intimidated by Arthur’s commanding presence, he scrambles off the seat and retreats into the road with a frantic pace.
With the situation now under control, you watch as Arthur focuses on calming the restless horses. He approaches them carefully, his voice a soothing murmur that cuts through the chaos. The horses’ breathing begins to slow, their agitation easing under his calm presence.
You take a moment to catch your breath and collect yourself, observing Arthur’s handling of the situation. His actions are steady and confident, and you can see the familiar ease with which he interacts with the animals. It’s a side of him that, despite everything, has managed to impress you.
Catching the subtle shift in your expression, he glances over at you. His gaze lingering for a moment. For a brief instant, his own hardened expression softens, the corner of his mouth twitching upward in a small, almost self-satisfied smile.
You blink, momentarily flustered. You hadn’t realized how much you were letting your guard down, caught off-guard by the warmth in his eyes and the easy way he spoke.
The sight is fleeting but significant, a silent acknowledgment of the shared success and a momentary easing of the tension that had previously clouded your interactions.
You attempt to steady your voice, but it comes out softer than intended. “Come on, let’s check if this thing has exactly what they said.”
Arthur gives a nod, his focus shifting to the task at hand as you both move to inspect the stagecoach.
As you open the coach's doors, the sight inside is nothing short of astonishing.
Chests, small pouches, lockboxes, and crates are crammed into the coach, each one overflowing with a dazzling array of jewels and cash. Arthur’s eyes widen as he takes in the sheer volume of riches.
Seeing the score, the weight of the day's hostility seems to have dissolved, replaced by a palpable sense of accomplishment and satisfaction.
Arthur whistles, clearly impressed. “Damn, we hit the mother lode, this is more than I ever expected.”
You nod, grabbing a small bag to carefully assess the loot. This one was filled with sparkling rings and ornate necklaces. The sight is overwhelming, and the weight of the haul is tangible even before you touch it.
Beside you, Arthur takes to opening a lockbox with his hunting knife. The contents inside reveal neatly stacked bundles of cash.
“This is a hell of a find,” he says with a hint of admiration in his voice. “Dutch is gonna be thrilled.”
“This is more than enough for the gang,” you comment, carefully handling each piece. “Who in their right mind would only send five guards to accompany this?”
“Seems like they were a bit too confident in their security. Their loss is our gain, though.”
“Let’s get this sorted and packed up. We need to move quick before anyone starts sniffing around.”
You whistle for your horse and begin stashing a few bundles of cash and select pieces of jewelry into the saddlebag. Arthur mirrors your actions, moving with deliberate speed as he fills his satchel with a mix of valuable items from the coach.
You and Arthur quickly secure the remaining loot and prepare the stagecoach for its journey before he climbs up to the driver’s seat, taking the reins with a firm grip.
“Let’s get this thing moving,” he says, his voice low but determined.
You nod, taking your place beside him whistling to your horses once more, signaling them to follow. The stagecoach lurches forward as Arthur cracks the reins, guiding the horses into a steady trot.
With the weight of the haul securely packed and the adrenaline of the heist gradually fading, a sense of accomplishment settles in. The tense moments of the plan's execution now give way to the satisfaction of a job well done.
Arthur glances over at you, a trace of a smile lingering on his lips. “Good work back there. Reckon we make a pretty good team, don’t we?”
You catch his gaze and, despite yourself, feel a flicker of warmth. “Yeah, just don’t get used to it.”
Arthur chuckles softly. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”
Half an hour in, you continue your journey to the agreed location with the fruits of your labor securely in tow.
The adrenaline from the earlier confrontation has faded, replaced by a sense of accomplishment and relief. The surroundings have returned to their tranquil state, the earlier chaos now a distant memory as you and Arthur ride side by side, the silence between you now more comfortable and less charged than before.
With the sun setting, you keep a vigilant eye on the surroundings, focusing on the road and surrounding area ahead for any signs of trouble.
Suddenly, the faint sound of galloping hooves slices through the calm, growing abruptly louder. The rhythmic pounding signifies an approaching group, and the urgency in their pace suggests they might be heading straight for you.
You glance over at Arthur, noticing his instant shift in posture, his hands tightening slightly on the reigns.
Following the sound, you look behind and see a horde of riders emerging from the tree line, their horses kicking up clouds of dust as they charge forward. The group is sizable, and their intent is clear—they’re coming fast and with purpose.
Arthur’s jaw clenches as he takes in the approaching threat. He adjusts his grip on the reins, his frustration evident but his focus unwavering. “Damn it,” he growls. “We can’t outrun ‘em with this load.”
With resolve, you kneel a leg on the seat, bracing yourself against the coach roof for stability. Your expression is determined as you aim your rifle at the approaching riders.
“You just keep those horses running. I’ll handle the welcoming committee,” you call out to Arthur, your voice steady. Arthur glances over, a flicker of amusement in his eyes despite the urgency, before his gaze sharpens back on the road.
The coach surges ahead, the horses racing faster as Arthur skillfully maneuvers them away from the oncoming threat. The clash of gunfire and the thunderous pounding of hooves create a frenzied soundtrack to the chaos unfolding.
The vehicle sways with the sudden bursts and you brace yourself, focusing on keeping your aim steady amidst the chaotic barrage.
Bullets ricochet off the ground near the coach, their danger unmistakable. You grit your teeth, cursing under your breath as you see both your and Arthur’s horses veering sharply to another direction to evade the attackers, separating them from you.
From beside you, Arthur's curse breaks through the chaos. You glance over to see the road ahead sharply climbing, winding up the mountain with a steep incline.
The horses strain against the uneven terrain, their hooves scrambling for traction as the coach teeters perilously, the situation now becoming more complicated, with the treacherous path adding another layer of danger to the already tense escape.
You turn to see Arthur’s face set in grim determination, his focus entirely on the road. His efforts to control the coach are apparent as he wrestles for control, fighting against the treacherous surface.
“Dammit!” Arthur growls, his knuckles white as he grips the reins tightly. “This isn’t exactly what I had in mind for a getaway route!”
The incline grows steeper, and the coach struggles to gain traction.
You return your gaze to the unmistakable sound of more guards closing in, aiming steadily at those who are getting too close for comfort.
Their pursuit is relentless, and the weight of the situation becomes increasingly apparent. Each shot you fire feels like a desperate attempt to stave off the growing threat, as the gap between you and the pursuing riders narrows with every passing moment.
“They’re gaining on us!” you shout over the cacophony of gunfire and the rumbling coach. “There’s too many of them. We have to leave the coach!”
The sound of men shouting and the sharp crack of gunfire splintering the wood of the coach fills the air, heightening the chaos. The horses, already on edge, begin to panic, their frantic movements causing the coach to lurch.
The coach tilts precariously toward the edge of the mountain, and for a moment, you feel yourself tipping dangerously close to the edge of your seat. Rocks tumble down the steep incline as the coach seems on the verge of tipping over completely.
In a split second, Arthur��s arm shoots out, grabbing you firmly by the waist and pulling you back into place while still maintaining control of the reins. The coach rights itself with a jolt, the wheels crunching heavily on the loose gravel as it stabilizes. The sudden movement pulls you both back from the brink, but the threat of the approaching guards remains ever-present.
“You alright?” he calls out, his voice edged with worry amidst the chaos, his hand still wrapped around your waist as you cling to him for stability.
You nod quickly, forcing a shaky nod. “I’m good… Just keep this thing steady.”
Arthur’s hand slips away as he refocuses on guiding the coach.
You lean back, gripping onto the seat with both hands to brace yourself against the relentless jostling.
You can feel the coach shudder under the strain of the terrain and the impact of the guards’ gunfire. The unstable footing and the increasing danger make it clear that staying in the coach is no longer an option.
Realizing there's no way back, you scan the surroundings desperately for an escape route. Ahead, on a flatter section of the mountain, your eyes land on a bridge spanning a rushing river below. It’s a precarious-looking structure, but it might be your only chance.
“Arthur! That bridge up ahead!”
Arthur’s eyes dart to the bridge, and he curses under his breath.
"That thing looks like it's barely hangin' on," he mutters, a worried frown on his face.
The two of you exchange a worried glance, the urgency of the situation clear. With no other options and the guards closing in, the risk of crossing the unstable bridge might be your only chance at escape.
Arthur takes a deep breath, his expression set with determination.
He grips the reins tighter and steers the coach toward the bridge, maneuvering through the challenging terrain.
The stagecoach lurches and tilts dangerously as it approaches the bridge, the horses straining against their ropes. Every bump and sway sends a jolt through the coach, and the bridge creaks ominously under the pressure of the approaching load.
The guards’ shouts grow louder, their pursuit relentless, adding to the mounting pressure.
Arthur's knuckles whiten as he clenches the reins, his eyes locked on the rickety structure ahead. “Hang on!”
The wheels hit the first few planks with a jarring thud, the structure shuddering violently while you brace yourself against the seat, gripping it tightly. The bridge sways and creaks under the strain, the narrow path making it clear that any wrong move could spell disaster.
The wooden planks of the bridge groan in protest, threatening to buckle under the weight. You can see the river below churning violently, a reminder of the precarious situation.
As you and Arthur drive the stagecoach across the rickety bridge, the relentless pursuit of the guards continues. Gunfire cracks through the air, and the panicked horses struggle to keep their footing on the unstable wooden planks.
“Arthur, watch out!” you shout, gripping the edge of the coach seat tightly.
Arthur's eyes dart to the side, spotting the weak planks giving way under the weight and stress of the coach. The bridge shudders violently, and a loud cracking sound echoes through.
Without warning, the bridge gives way entirely. The horses scream in terror as the entire stagecoach plunges into the rushing river below.
The world blurs around you as you're thrown from the driver’s seat, hitting the icy river with a jarring impact.
Cold water engulfs you instantly, and the current's force pulls you under, dragging you downstream. As you struggle to stay afloat, you catch fleeting glimpses of the stagecoach being smashed to pieces against the rocks and debris.
The river’s powerful current quickly separates you and Arthur, each of you fighting to keep afloat. Your heart races, and every instinct urges you to fight the current. The roar of the river overwhelms your senses, making it difficult to think clearly. You reach out, trying to find something solid to grab onto, while the chaos of the river makes every movement a battle.
"Hold on!" Arthur's voice, hoarse with effort, barely reaches you over the roar of the river, eyes widening in alarm as he sees you being dragged away by the current.
"Arthur!" you scream back, your voice filled with panic as the water pulls you under again.
You fight to surface, gasping for air, the relentless force of the river carrying you further away. The rush of water roars in your ears, drowning out any other sound, and your vision blurs with each desperate attempt to find your footing.
In the chaos, the water pulls you under once more. As you struggle against the current, a sharp pain explodes in your head. The impact sends you spinning, and the world around you blurs into a dizzying haze. Each breath is a struggle, the cold water overwhelming your senses as you fight to stay conscious.
The agony in your head intensifies, and the cold, relentless river drags you further from the surface. The muffled, distant sound of Arthur’s voice calling your name is the last thing you hear before darkness engulfs you.
A/N: Alright so not much going on between the two this chapter, hopefully everything is resolved in the next. Stay tuned for the next one which is the final part!
#arthur morgan#red dead redemption 2#arthur morgan x reader#arthur morgan x female reader#arthur morgan x you#arthur morgan fanfic#arthur x reader#rdr2 arthur#rdr2#red dead redemption imagine#arthur morgan imagine#red dead redemption#rdr2 x reader#ao3#ao3 fanfic#ao3 writer#john marston#javier escuella#dutch van der linde#hosea matthews#arthur smut#arthur morgan smut#rdr2 smut#red dead redemption 2 smut#lenny summers
154 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hey, I have just read heaven’s gate ( Larissa weems x reader ) and absolutely loved it! Is there any chance for a part two? Thank you x
pearlescent (18+ minors, dni)
pairing: larissa weems x gn!reader
summary: part two of heaven’s gate | 4.5k
includes: lesbians too in love for their own good, fluff
warnings: kissing/making out, sexual innuendo, afab reader (no breasts described for r), smut (fingering (L/r), oral (L), thigh riding (L)) can u tell i like eating pussy
note: first non-melissa post in over a year to bring me back from hiatus. thank u for ur patience. i feel like those wattpad writers that are like “just got out of a coma here’s a fic”
The smooth paving of the highway becomes bumpy and uneven as you pass the final gas station between here and your destination. Every pothole the car jumps over is like a shot of espresso through your aching joints. After the last stop, you promised yourself to drive straight through. Another stop would mean another chance to acknowledge the numbing of your ass after five hours in the car, and with one hour left, you’re not risking it. You really weren’t kidding when you said that teleportation would be much more useful.
Cell service is quickly obsolete as you continue through the woods, scanning the road for any squirrels that may decide that today was the day. Drumming against the steering wheel, you let your mind wander. Maybe coming without telling her is a bad idea, but it also has the potential not to be. She had begged you to drive to her just two days after she left, and you would have, if only your client hadn’t walked in the door. Dueling busy schedules made two months pass like molasses, longing to drop everything and hitchhike if you had to. Would the lack of alerting her put her off? Gods, you hope not.
A sudden shift of turbulent driving to a slight jostle of cobblestone removes you from the swirling doubt in your mind, peeking towards the sign you’re approaching. Green and rusting, white lettering reads: Welcome to Jericho! The Salem of Vermont. You find yourself glad someone took the time to graffiti over the last bit.
Ignoring the anxiety climbing your spine, you keep going, and going, and going, and going, until you finally break through the treeline. Out of nowhere sits the cutest town you think you’ve ever seen, with little brick shops with murals and a gazebo with the remains of New Year’s decor still hanging on. It makes sense why people would want to come here, why she would choose to stay.
In an attempt to not draw more attention than an outsider already gets, let alone an outcast one, you don’t linger on viewing the quaint town of Jericho. There’s better views awaiting you later, at the very castle-like building you can see on the high hill. Looming in a shadow, one that doesn’t extend over the rest of the town, sits Nevermore in all its glory. The corners of your lips turn up into a small smile, the view is nostalgic, bringing back the memories of your time at Byron’s.
The memory brings a reminder to the forefront of your mind, and with cell service restored, now is the best time. Carefully, and without taking your eyes off the road, you navigate to your favorite contacts.
“Hello, my angel!”
You chuckle, “it’s just me.”
“Fuck, nevermind then,” Parker grumbles, “so you’re not there yet?”
“I’m pulling up in a second, just wanted to let you know now before I can’t.”
A characteristic cackle comes from the other end, “gonna jump her bones immediately, I see, I see. Can’t say I blame you, she makes me question things about myself.”
“This is exactly why I called you before getting here,” you chuckle, pulling through the front gates, “but I gotta go now.”
“Yes, yes, go get slutted out, harlot. Just please call me sometime, so I can talk with the love of our lives,” Parker begs.
“I’m telling Max you said that,” you deadpan, hanging up just as you hear a rushed wait!
—☽—
For a town so small minded, from what you’ve been told, you’re more than surprised to find that you are able to walk into Nevermore unnoticed. Some students stand around, talking amongst themselves, but none seem to pay you any mind, likely thinking you’re just another teacher. Using the anonymity to your advantage, you slow your pace, listening in carefully. A gorgon walks by you, the only student at this time that seems to be carrying any school supplies.
You mentally scold yourself for stereotyping her studious behavior before you focus in on her mind. Your consciousness runs through hers, searching through test anxieties and hockey tryout concerns, until you find what you need. The literature wing, I could’ve guessed that. Coming back into your own mind, you’re already speeding up the stairs before your pupils return to their normal size.
Passing another student two stories up, you pray the siren knows which office you need, yet they don’t. Neither do the werewolves or the seer. Do you guys even go to classes? You’re about to give up on the full surprise, headache seeping in from all the mindreading of anxious teenagers. Just before you exit the hallway entirely, you actually look up from your feet, and you mentally smack yourself upside the head for not just reading the plaques on the doors.
With a renewed pep in your step, you keep just shy of running as you read every door. Finally, you reach a door that has a newer plaque compared to neighboring ones, serif font unscathed by age. Professor L. Weems, Department of Literature. Your heart skips a beat at the mere sight of her name. Noticing the door being cracked open, you push it open slightly more, hoping your search ends here.
Hunched over an antique desk, red-framed glasses perched on her nose with a pen spinning between her fingers, she doesn’t seem to notice the attention on her. It’s hard to pry yourself away from watching her, when holding her is seemingly moments away. Pushing the door the rest of the way open, you knock on the doorway with shaking knuckles.
A huff passes scarlet lips as Larissa peers up, a brief, disinterested gaze passing over her features. The pen in her hand stills, falling to the desk with a small clatter. Blue eyes widen as she stares unwaveringly at you. Fidgeting under her gaze, you smile nervously, “was- uh- was looking for professor Weems? Know her, by any chance?”
In no less than a blink, Larissa is rounding her desk at top speeds, crashing into your body as her arms wrap around your neck. Nearly falling into the hall, you just barely keep the two of you up, leaning into her to walk her backwards. One hand grips her waist as the other blindly reaches for the door to shut it, quickly coming back to bury into her hair. Your face tucks into her neck, brushing your nose against her skin, breathing her in.
“You’re here,” Larissa says quietly, disbelieving.
“I’m here,” you mumble against her warm skin, “couldn’t wait any longer.”
A sigh of relief passes plush lips, “and you didn’t think to tell me?”
“Surprise, it’s a noun,” you joke, pressing a soft kiss to the expanse of her neck, relishing in the way she shudders at the contact. There’s no reply except for her arms tightening around you, wordlessly telling you that this surprise is one she likes.
Pulling back from you suddenly, Larissa just stares at you, blue eyes taking in every feature, lingering on your lips before flicking back to your eyes. Your hand moves from her waist to cup her cheek, stroking soft skin that you’d been longing to touch. She takes the invitation, leaning forward to press delicate lips against your own, slow and savoring. Your tongue traces her lips, tasting earl grey and lipstick as she lets you in. No struggle or search for dominance, simply a familiar dance you’d both dearly missed. The hand in her hair stays in place, keeping her close as the other traces her cheekbone and jaw, memorizing the feeling of her skin. Every piece of you missed her, and all of those pieces felt healed the moment her lips touched yours.
Pulling away slowly, both of you keep your eyes closed, simply existing in this moment. It takes a while for either of you to move away, but you feel giddy seeing Larissa’s pink cheeks and smudged lipstick. Your thumb drifts to her lips, wiping away the mess you’ve made, ignoring that you are likely equally covered. Soft lips press into the pad of your thumb, gentle and sweet.
“I cannot believe you’re here,” she whispers into the small space between you, “I’ve missed you.”
“I missed you,” you reply at the same volume.
It takes two hours for the halls of Nevermore to empty, students retreating to their rooms or to the quad, finally allowing a chance for the two of you to leave Larissa’s office. Silence seems to come over the school, however frightening it may be when dealing with teenagers, though neither of you mind as you simply exist in the spacious office. After weeks of phone calls that lasted most of the night, quiet amazingly comes easy.
Only a soft hum from the blonde breaks the silence, twisting her wrist to check her watch. Turning towards you slightly, she keeps a soft volume as she speaks, “how would you like a tour?”
“That sounds perfect, I only got to see the foyer and this hall,” you answer, nudging into her shoulder softly. “Was on a mission, I didn’t really get a chance to explore.”
“Sorry about that, but we’re not supposed to have visitors here,” she explains, “the campus has essentially been on lockdown since the nineties.”
You chuckle, reaching a hand out to draw her in. Her fingers slide across your palm before gripping, letting you tug her closer, “in that case, security might be too lax. I got in no problem.”
“You what?” Larissa stiffens, looking at you bewildered.
“I drove right through the gate, walked right in, no one even noticed me,” you chuckle, “just walked on up.”
Her lips purse as she tries to hide the laugh building in her chest, leaning in more, “you read a child’s mind to find me, didn’t you?”
It’s impossible to hide the wry grin on your face, “potentially.”
“Potentially,” she mimics, amused.
—☽—
Nevermore has officially put Byron’s Home to shame.
Every hallway is covered in paintings, Latin engravings littering every shelf, moon phases in different corners. It makes you wish you never set foot in that brick schoolhouse all those years ago. The conservatory alone almost made you weep; crawling vines and shining moonflowers, the feasting venus flytraps, and, your favorite, bleeding hearts. Larissa stands back and watches as your fingers ghost over petals, pressing lightly against the flytraps full belly, all with a deep fascination behind your eyes.
“I can’t believe you have this,” your voice echoes quietly in the room, “it- it’s incredible.”
Her silence throws you, immediately turning. The lost look in her eyes makes you falter, and where your typical instinct is to read, you instead step closer.
“What’s wrong?” You ask, reaching to run your fingers over her knuckles that stay clutching her shirt.
There have been many times where Larissa wished for different abilities, or no abilities at all. Right now, however, she wished for nothing more than your ability. She wished she could reach into your mind and see how you saw the world, how you see the flowers, how you see her. Seeing you now, how you watch her with more reverence than you grant what, in her mind, is a greater beauty, she knows she has a window into the limitless path your consciousness takes.
“Nothing at all. I just have one more place in mind,” she answers, hand lifting to stroke your cheek, lingering against your oddly cool skin. You nod wordlessly, letting your fingers intertwine with hers.
Hand held in Larissa’s, you let her lead you through the halls. She pauses to peak around every corner, terrified the two of you would be caught. Leading forward, more like tugging, she brings you towards a spiraling staircase. Letting her go first, she enters into a massive room, cool but comfortable, dark enough to rely on distanced golden lamps.
Floor to ceiling bookshelves line everywall, the familiar Latin etched into stone and wood alike. Ancient Greek, Cyrillic, and Tamil, first and second editions of texts you thought you’d only ever see inaccurate translations of. Sections of different outcast abilities, poetry from around the world, fables of the inception of different classes. Most have an unfortunate layer of dust over them, long ignored in interest of the clearly loved young adult section.
“You’re really trying to make me jealous,” you say breathily, “this place is incredible.”
“These are my favorite sections,” Larissa admits shyly, “I spend hours of my day here and never see another soul. It’s peaceful.”
“All by your lonesome?” There’s a slight mockery in your tone, “not alone now, are you though?”
Red lips curve into a smile as you step closer to her, fingers grazing up her side, slipping around her back to tug her closer. Hands rise to cup your face, eyes hooded as she takes you in. Pupils blown and lip between your teeth, she doesn’t want to deny herself the view nor the pleasure. Leaning into your space, her nose brushes yours, lips just barely ghosting.
You know she’s teasing, even with closed eyes, you can sense her smile. Tilting, you capture her lips, sighing at the contact. The moment your tongue brushes her bottom lip, a switch in Larissa flips, pushing you back into the shelving behind you. Sliding from your face, her hands grip your waist, clutching with an unnecessary urgency. Meeting her pace, your fingers weave into her updo, pulling hairs loose as you try to keep her closer than she physically can manage.
The muffled boom of a door on the other side of the shelf forces you to jump apart, wide eyes looking at each other like deer in headlights. Cheeks puff as you try not to laugh, Larissa immediately pulls you out of the library, forcing you into a jog as you run towards a different end of the building.
—☽—
Carefully, she guides you upstairs, praying that no other teachers or students are around to see her sneaking someone in. Both of you struggle to keep your giggling in, the juvenile nature of it all making you fluttery.
Coming up to a white door, you see another plaque reading Dormitory Parent. Unlocking the door with a strong wiggle, Larissa motions for you to walk in first, quickly shutting the door behind her and latching it. Leaning against it, she lets out a sigh.
Larissa doesn’t get a chance to move closer before your lips press against hers once more. This time, neither of you waste a second, no longer nerved up by the chance of someone walking in again. Timid brushing of lips is forgone as her tongue bullies its way into your mouth, stroking yours with a gentle dominance that has your knees weak.
Wanting hands grip at her waist as she pushes her backwards, leading you further into her quarters until you’re backed into a wall. Lips move from yours and trail down your chin to your neck, teeth passing over your pulse. A groan leaves your lips, hands scrambling to pull Larissa back to your lips, missing them greatly in the seconds they’ve been apart from yours. Feeling her smile against you makes your heart clench, needing more, anything she’s willing to give.
Pulling back from her lips only enough to speak, you ask, “bedroom?”
There’s no reply, only you being tugged from the wall and walked backwards further into the room. You’re so lost in her, her lips, her hands, her tongue, everything. The feeling of dropping onto the mattress is what brings you back in, eyes cracking open to see a lightly panting Larissa above you, lips parted and kiss-swollen. Lapis eyes flick over your face, expression similar to the one she wore when she first saw you, right on the cusp of relief and disbelief. She’s not unlike a goddess viewing her devotee.
Taking her moment of distraction as a tool for your benefit, you flip the two of you, happily taking in the new view of her beneath you. Hair of white gold splaying over the pillows, eyes wide, skin flushed, and entirely beautiful, Larissa Weems is a gift for your eyes only. The hand on her hip slides up, pushing the fabric of her dress with them as they climb. It’s a silent question, or more of a silent begging, hands impatient to feel her.
Larissa’s head rises off the pillow, lips pushing into yours, her hands going to yours to push them even higher, dress inching up more and more. As she wishes, you lift her dress, hands finding solace on plush thighs, laying your body between her legs. The familiarity of it makes you moan into her mouth, pure want running through your veins.
Hands close in on the lace covering her, lips moving to her neck for a chance to breathe, “can I take this off?”
“Yes,” she answers in a whiny tone, lifting herself off the mattress slightly.
You carefully, thought quickly, lower the zipper. Larissa strips the dress off her torso, letting your wanting hands take care of the rest. The world stops for a moment as you look down at her, skin luminescent against dark sheets, constellations of freckles dotted across her chest.
The blush crawling up her neck brings you back in, and you haphazardly shrug off your jacket and tear off your own shirt. Leaning back down, you forgo her lips to kiss down her neck, reveling in her skin beneath yours. Larissa moans softly as her hands wander down your back, around your torso, tugging at your belt, and you're quick to head her command. Greedy hands pull you back down on the bed, gripping at warm skin as your lips take purchase on her neck again.
Laying her back, you continue your path down, fingers taking her bra straps down with you. Eyes peek up to hers, silently asking permission. Larissa arches into you in response, and your lips wrap around a rosey nipple. Nails dig into your back as she moans beneath you, hips bucking against your. Satisfying her desire, you place a thigh between her legs as you continue to lavish her chest with affection.
An already soaked white thong becomes absolutely ruined as Larissa grinds steadily against your thigh, moaning huskily into open air. Continuing down, your thigh moves away as you near her heat. Fingers curling around the band of her panties, you pause, “may I?”
“Please, darling,” Larissa replies breathily, mouth hanging open as you toss the fabric across the room.
Mouthing at her thighs, you suck harder as you get closer, red marks painted across a white canvas. Reaching her slick pussy, your mouth nearly waters at the sight, descending on her immediately. Her hips rock just as quickly, trying to ride your face as your tongue swipes through her folds. Savory wetness covers your chin, nose just barely rubbing against her clit.
Tilting up, you allow your lips to wrap around her button, sucking gently. The gasps Larissa emits above you only egg you on further, hand moving from her thigh to her entrance. Your middle finger slowly pushes into her, pumping carefully before adding your index. Her walls grip your fingers snugly, trying to keep you there. Her hips never still, and you force them down with your free hand as you focus your attention on her.
Alternating between sucking and licking her clit, combined with your fingers increasing pace inside her, has Larissa’s voice growing horse, moans turning to pitchy whines. Long legs wrap around your body, holding you snugly against.
Heavy whimpers fall from her lips. “Please,” she begs, “more, baby, please.”
Denying her when she’s asking so nicely, so prettily? You could never. Your ring finger lines with the others, pressing into her quickly. The stretch makes Larissa cry out above you, heels digging deeper into your back as your tongue swirled around her sex. It takes little time for her breathing to grow hoarse, mouth hanging open as her eyes squeeze shut.
Her breath hitches and hips still, essence coating your fingers as you watch her chest rise and fall rapidly, eyes finally reopening. Slowing your fingers, you retract from her, but in no way are you done just yet. Letting go of her clit with a small pop, you drag your tongue down to languidly traverse her folds, taking in her full taste.
Probing inside her, you relish in the breathy whine that comes from her throat. Pulling back, you flatten your tongue, swiping across her cunt. Trailing up, passing her navel, the dip in her ribs, you take a quick pass over her nipple, swirling softly. Grabby hands pull at you, tugging you back to her lips. Moaning at her own taste, Larissa’s body arches into you, heat brushing over your thigh once again.
Hand trailing up from her thigh, you pull back from her lips, offering your fingers in place of your tongue. Fading red lips wrap around your digits, her own tongue swirling, cheeks hollowing. You can feel your eyes glazing over as you watch her greedily taste herself, gently and unknowingly grinding on your thigh.
Letting go, Larissa takes your stupor to flip you over. Staring down with cool blue eyes with a mysterious fire. Wandering lower and lower, they trace over your own underwear, slick from pleasing her. The whimper you let out only eggs her on, rubbing you over the fabric.
“Riss…” you manage out, already breathless from her touch, “baby…”
A low hum leaves her throat, hand sliding under to make contact with you. Long fingers slide through wetness as lips attach themselves to your neck. Two fingers slide into you, slowly, her thumb makes tight, firm circles over your clit, making you keen into her. The pressure building in your core, that had been steadily growing since the library, feels so overwhelming with her all over you now.
Feeling you trying to ride her slow hand, she speeds up, taking over for you as your moans quickly become airy. Under her lips, she feels your heart beating wildly. For her. All for her.
Her scent, her taste, her hands, her tongue, all of her was all over you. Her teeth scrape against your skin as her fingers curl, making you groan. The hand not in her hair splays across her back, desperate to keep her close. Feeling the want dripping from you, her fingers speed up, almost bullying gummy walls that cling to her.
Tugging her by her hair, you bring her to your lips. Open mouth and messy, you’re barely kissing, just moaning into her mouth as she presses harder to your button, bucking into her hand. You can’t find it in yourself to feel embarrassed about how quickly she got you here, how quickly you’ve become putty beneath her.
Deciding she needs to taste her hard work sooner rather than later, her fingers just barely spread inside you, stretching you. The motion makes you erupt in a silent scream, clinging more to her as you feel the coil in your stomach begin to snap.
“C’mon darling,” she husks against your throat, “give it to me. I know you want to.”
Her words are your undoing, the sheer need in her voice and the feeling of her inside you was enough to snap the band. The whines from you turn into breathy pants, hands on Larissa still holding her close as her fingers slow. As she tries to remove them, you close your legs around her wrist, locking her in place. Her lips drag up your neck, capturing your own, sighing into your mouth as your fingers scratch gently at her scalp.
Lazy kisses last until the post-orgasm warmth leaves your body, shivering slightly at the cool air that you can finally feel tickling your skin. Legs unclamp her hand, allowing her to draw back. You nearly cum on the spot watching her suck your release off, moaning softly against her own fingers.
“Keep doing that and you’re not leaving this bed for a week,” you mumble beneath her.
She chuckles, rolling off to lay on the bed beside you, “I can’t say I’d be opposed.”
Just facing her, watching her chest rise and fall, rosy cheeks slowly returning to their normal color, you’re in awe. Freshly fucked and still perfect, Larissa Weems is a miracle. Laying on your side, you trace your fingers up and down her side, following the path of silver stretch marks and faint freckles. You push yourself forward, pressing yourself into her warm body, adoring how her arms immediately wrap around you.
“I missed you,” she whispers, as if she’s not sure you’d share her sentiment.
You press a kiss to her collarbone, “I missed you more.”
There’s a few minutes of silence before you feel Larissa chuckle beneath you. You hum in question. She squeezes you briefly, “would you like dinner?”
Another pause. You both giggle as you try to walk out of the room with a small waver in your steps.
—☽—
When your eyes open, you think it’s the sun cracking through the curtain that pulls you from the depths of slumber. A piercing ring breaks through the tiredness, bringing your attention to your phone. Your groan is met in tandem by Larissa’s, who shoves her head into her pillow further, arm tightening around your waist. Stretching in her grasp, you mentally prepare for what you know is coming. The little shit has a radar.
“No,” you say the moment you bring the phone to your ear.
“Oh sweet angel, I miss how nice you are,” Parker sing-songs, “did I wake you from your slutty slumber?”
“Yes, both of us. Dick,” you grumble, “you have zero consideration.”
“Give my real friend the phone, I’m done with you,” he says, though you know he’ll never leave you alone. Even when you eventually die.
“Baby, it’s for you,” you say as you pull the phone away from your ear. Larissa peeks one eye at you, clearly irritated. Parker, you mouth. You wish it wasn’t so endearing how quickly she perked up. Sitting up, she nods, motioning for you to put her on speaker.
“Hello, Parker,” she utters through a yawn.
“My love! How are you? Achy? Tired? In need of a better lover?”
“I’m great,” Larissa chuckles, “and yes, yes, and no, most definitely not.” Her eyes stay on you as she answers, peeking down at your lovingly annoyed expression.
The rest of the call is simply Parker talking at Larissa, rather than to her, while you shake your head at his antics. Curling back into her side, you let them talk as you watch her face. She seems at ease, a stark contrast from the stressed Larissa you’d seen when you first looked in her office. She’s less imposing, loose hair and smudged makeup, a smile playing on her lips as she listens to Parker’s plans for a surprise two month anniversary gift for Max.
In the walls of her bedroom. In bed with you. Breathing the same air. Perfection lies beside you.
note: if i could rewrite the entirety of part one i would. but i guess that shows growth in writing or whatever
feedback appreciated as always
#larissa weems x reader#larissa weems#gwendoline christie#wednesday netflix#wednesday series#lgbtq fanfiction#lgbtq#lesbian
87 notes
·
View notes
Text
·˚ ༘Crush Confession anthony vaughn x reader
: ̗̀➛⁺ chapter 1 ⁺ next
“Well, shit.” I stare at the map while everyone crowds around it. Heaps for keeping my body count a secret. “Well damn (name), I didn’t know you got down like that ay?” Dusty nudges my side. I frown, I don't think my count is that high in my opinion, but I’d rather keep it on the low you know? This happened during holiday, me and Ant I mean. Didn't mean much to me because we were shit-faced.
But he’s been avoiding eye contact with me since I walked in. I think it's because he’s into Jesus and all that.
“Says here you went at it wiiiiithhhh, Ant and Missy huh? You enjoy getting a gobby?” I rolled my eyes. “Fuck off, cunt...” I shove Spider out of the way. Adjusting my jeans on the way down, they’re seriously starting to ride up my ass. When me and Missy went at it, I didn’t do anything with her. She did go down on me though.
To the gym, we all traveled for an assembly. I sat down near the back, like 2 rows from. Which placed me behind Dusty, I messed with the charms on my acrylics, stoically staring at my feet when the gym silenced. I look up and see, Harper, with a full buzz. “Pack it up Eleven” Missy shouts. I hold in a chuckle. While Amerie frantically calls out her name. “Sit down Amerie,” Woodsy commands. Shortly after, she begins.
“I am a woke woman.” I sit up a bit straighter, curious on what’s about to come out of her mouth next. Woodsy is known to be a tight stuck-up bitch of a principle, I don't think she's that bad. She just… “I enjoy sex as much as the next person.” …has a way with her words is all.
“But reputation is everything and this map..has jeopardized your reputations” No fucking kidding woods. “And the reputation of our school. On the first day back, we are currently in the process of contacting all the parents of everyone on this map”
Shit…shit shit shit shit shit- I am so fucked. Woodsy’s voice begins to lessen throughout my brain. “-and have strongly suggested that there are to be no more parties, shindigs, or gathos-” my mouth begins to dry up. What will my parents say? They’ve had the ‘talk’ with me but they're not really understating you know. “Oooi central link is losing her shit” Spider comments. “Shut up Spider..” Ant whispers. “Hey! Hey!-” There's Woodsy’s voice coming in again. My legs begin shaking “-Unsupervised parties equals alcohol. Alcohol equals poor choices. The risk-taking behaviors outlined on this map are unacceptable.” I sigh, lightly pulling at the end of my hair. Trying to calm myself down, I'm so gonna get my ass beat when I get home later. Woodsy ends her speech a bit later and we’re finally dismissed. Well, except Amerie. It must have been her. What a dog.
Maths passes by excruciatingly slower than usual. I check my phone, no notifications. My legs begin to shake again, and the under of my boobs are sweating, how fun. I put my head on the table, I feel a headache coming up. I look at the clock. Thank GOD. I get up to use the bathroom as soon as the bell rings. I breathe in and out slowly. “You’re good man You're good, chill out” I attempt to calm myself down. When it finally works I walk out of the bathroom. Turn a corner and there in the gym, is Harper beating the shit out of Amerie.
“worldstar material?” I question, weaving myself into the crowd pulling out my phone to record. “Well shit, beat her ass then” I instigate. A small chuckle slips from my mouth when Amerie falls to the ground, Harper leaves, and Ameries nose is bleeding.
“Yikes..” I turn away. My ass is already grass when I get home. Let us not deepen the grave by being late to class.
“Oi (nickname), can we talk?” It’s Ant. I feel just as bad for him as me. I’ve met his mom, she's scary. “About? It seems to me you've talked a bunch” “Listen I’m sorry about it. I know you told me not to spill but Spider kept on prying because he saw us walk out of the bathroom.” During holiday I had snuck out and went to a party that Sasha So invited me to. Now I don't drink, but I do occasionally take a hit. The last time I had gotten high I almost died of laughter, like so deadass. I'm a giggler, but this time I was dissociating.
—“Oi (nickname) you good? Ant looks at me. He’s a bit high, you can tell because usually when he’s hella high he acts like he doesn’t have a brain. “Yeah bruh, heaps”. We stare at each other for a moment and I begin giggling, he begins giggling too. “You know… you’re real cute when you’re not trying to be like spider and your group leader dusty” I turn my body towards him and get closer. I was wearing this cute skirt, it was pretty tight on me but it made my legs look quite nice. I had paired it with this cute black tube top as well. “Am I? I always thought I was a bit of a ripper” I giggle at his remark. My arms begin to wrap themselves around the base of his neck. “Wanna show me how much damage a ripper like you can cause?” He smirks, “sure mate” he puts his hands down my waist, dropping his arm to grab my hand as he leads me to the bathroom.—
I shake off the memory. “Listen, Um Anthony..” I think to try and find the right words to say. He lifts his head to reveal his puppy-like eyes. Ugh, what an asshole that boy is. “I don't really care anymore. But I think it would just be best if we forgot about it yeah?” His face seems to melt a bit with sadness. “Yeah Yeah, Of course. No biggie”
“Cool, Catch you later I guess” I begin to walk away from the sulking Ant. “Will the following students please meet at classroom 5D”
I continued walking, trying to get away from Ant, who was currently burning holes into my backside. “Amerie Wadia, Harer McLean, Sasha So, Missy Bekett, Dustin Reid, Spencer White, Anthony Vaughn—“ I whip my head around, and his face looks confused. “Well Shiiiit” I smirk his way, he rolls his eyes and adjusts his backpack straps beginning to walk the opposite way from me.
“(name) (lastname), Darren Rivers, Quinni Callegar-Jones, Douglas Piggott—“ He turns around. “HA!” I roll my eyes and follow him out the doors.
#heartbreak high x reader#heartbreak high#anthony vaughn x reader#anthony vaughn imagine#heartbreak high 2022#amerie wadia#spider white#ant vaughn#heartbreak high season 2
158 notes
·
View notes
Text
Motorsport Audio Masterlist Leclerc - Ocon
Albon-Lawson
Perez-Zhou
Male Listener Audios
Arthur Leclerc
[M4F] Fantasizing about you kinda
Charles Leclerc
Perfect Pussy
The Ask for Shy Girls (Tell Me)
[M4F] Date Night
[M4F] Cumming twice again
Melt
Melt 2
Sit Down And Look At me
Little tutorial of hookup and dirty talking in French
[M4F] Can't Take It Any Longer - Bilingual Ramblefap
[M4F] I Need You
[M4F] Time For A Talk, Little Girl
[M4F] Happy Birthday Daddy
[M4F] Baby Making
[M] Listen to me Edge
[M4F] I'm Sorry Mommy
[M4F] Hey There, I'm Here
Dirty french lesson
I've been told that my voice can be sexy...
[M4F] Ride my thigh like a good girl
[M4F] Insieme finalmente
Kevin Magnussen
[M4F] unintentional morning breeding
[M4F] I guess being trapped in IKEA is not so bad when it's with you
[M4F] I’d love to take you here, in the park
[M4F] Bare en lille smule burde være okay, ikke?
[M4M] Anal in the Night
[M4F] Your morning alarm is set to breeding
[M4F] we can stay in bed all day, as long as you don't cum
Marc Marquez
[M4F] Stargazing Crush
Lando Norris
[M4F] "catching" you masturbating
[M4F] Sunday Morning Snugglefuck
[M4F] Oh you're in a mood? I'll deal with that
[Spanking] [Bratty] [MDOM] [Part 1 of 2]
[Blowjob] [Namecalling] [Light Choking] [Creampie] [Part 2 of 2]
Your Ex Crashes Your Date
[M4F] Long Weekend Lovers
[M4F] Mommy's special good boy
Getting Fucked By Your Boyfriend While He Games With His Friends
[M4F] The Sicilian Defense
[M4F] Sundress season, right?
[M4F] Your Brothers Best Friend Drives you home
Shy Bookwork Gets Caught
Shy Bookworm Gets Caught - Part 2
[M4F][M4A] Only Moans
[M4F] Period Comfort for Girlfriend
[M4F] Taking care of you during a powercut NSFW
[M4F] Arranged
[Part 2]
[M4F] Destressing after the Christmas party
[M4F] I'm Closer to Home Than Your Boyfriend
[M4F] I Need you back, my wife
[M4F] You broke-up with him again?
[M4F] Forever Again
[M4F] Ex Marks the Spot
Letting Mommy Take Care of My Morning Wood [M4F]
[M4F] Your Older Brother's Best Friend
[M4F] Your Streamer-Gamer Boyfriend Has Missed You
[M4F] Please let me worship your pussy
Clement Novalak
[M4F] [Script Fill] You Can Have Your Cake and Fuck Me Too
Pato O’Ward
[M4F][Improv] Just a uno game
Esteban Ocon
[M4F] Using coachsurfing/AirBnB to visit France
Bébé… you know I can’t say no to you
I dreamt of you
[M4F] I’ll Show You Mine
[M4F] A Ritual Into the woods
[M4F] [Script Fill] You Think You're Slick; French Professor Giving English Class
[M4F] French Daddy has an EARLY CHRISTMAS PRESENT for his little slut
[M4F] Your Partner Loves Your Bikini Body
#christine recommends audios#arthur leclerc#charles leclerc#kevin magnussen#marc marquez#lando norris#clement novalak#pato o'ward#esteban ocon
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Give You Blue
Epilogue
You are my universe, my everything, my sunset. You still give me butterflies, my lullaby. You are everything I wanted.
Pairing: Eren x f!reader
Word Count: ~2.6k
cw: switching POVs (reader is second-person, Eren is third), fluff, established relationship, smut – PIV sex (cowgirl position), cunnilingus, face-riding, spit play, pet names (sweetie, honey, sweetheart, princess, good girl, baby)
Previous Chapter
Give You Blue Masterlist | ao3
Author’s Note: Just an excuse to write a little bonus chapter about these two! Fluffy, adorable, and happily in love! Also a little smut added to the mix. Thank you everyone for reading this story all the way through the end! Love and appreciate every single one of you. What a journey this has been. Likes, comments, and/or reblogs are appreciated, as always.
It’s 11:45 PM, New Year’s Eve, fifteen minutes before the start of the new year. You leave your family gathered downstairs to head up to your room, shutting the door quietly, tapping your boyfriend’s contact on your phone screen.
Eren answers after two rings. “Hey, cutie. Hold on.” There’s shuffling, like you’ve been temporarily put in his pocket. In the background, you hear him announce, “Mom, I’m pretty tired. Going to bed now.”
“But you’ll miss midnight!” she responds.
You hear his dad chime in. “Let him, honey. He can make his own decisions.” There’s a hint of bitterness in his tone that even you can detect on the other end of the line.
Your boyfriend lets out a nervous chuckle, muttering a quick, “Happy New Year.” There’s more rustling, then sounds of steps going up stairs, ending with a gentle thud of a door closing. “Sweetie? You still there?” he asks, finally alone.
“Yeah, I’m here.” You smile into the phone, sitting at the edge of the bed. “Hi.”
“Hi,” he greets back. “It’s so nice hearing your voice.”
“I feel the same way,” you reply, falling back into the mattress, gazing up at the ceiling. “How was tonight?”
“Oh, you know, the usual: My mom cooked too much food for three people and my dad has been sneaking little jabs at me. Nothing new.”
Eren officially changed his major before the end of the semester from pre-med to education, a huge weight lifted off his shoulders while a tinier one replaces it, aka his father’s overall disapproval. Dr. Jaeger stood by his word, threatening that he would no longer support his son financially once he made the switch, to which Eren has been preparing for. He has two new on-campus jobs lined up for him at the start of the new semester, along with the weekly music session at the elementary school Erwin Smith’s dad works at. The first week of winter break, he was ready to apply for a few loans to help him throughout the rest of his term. Then, to his shock, his father approached him, informing him that he will actually continue to pay for his education, on the condition that he graduates with outstanding grades and a job guaranteed. Eren’s sure it was his mother who was behind the change in heart, to which he’ll forever be grateful for. Unfortunately, this hasn’t stopped his father from making snide remarks here and there.
You sympathize with him, saying, “I’m sorry.”
His charming grin is audible through the phone. “Don’t be. I can handle it.”
“Where’s Mikasa? And your brother?”
“Mikasa left this morning to spend the rest of break with Jean. And Zeke had to head back to prepare for some conference, so he’s actually in your neck of the woods right now,” he answers, referring to your hometown and current location: Marley. He adds, “To be honest, I wish I was there too.”
You smile, kicking your feet, belly fluttering with butterflies. “We’ll see each other in a week. Do you really miss me that much?” you tease.
“More than anything.”
Swallowing hard, sentimental words dancing on the tip of your tongue (I miss you too, I think about you every day), you remain silent, too shy to get them out. Instead, he continues speaking, changing the subject to talk about what his mom prepared and the new year traditions behind them. She decided to do a spread of German foods this time around: pork sausages for good luck, sauerkraut for more money, and lentil soup for even better luck. He tells you about his childhood, popping open apple cider to tip into everyone’s glasses, watching the fireworks light up the sky from a distance, igniting sparklers outside with Armin, Mikasa, and the other neighborhood kids on the street. You listen to him intently, imagining a young Eren with that same signature bright smile he dons as an adult; warm, genuine, full of light. It’s no wonder you fell for him, especially in a time of your life where you were shrouded in darkness from the fallout of your heartbreak, unsure when you’d ever see sunshine again.
I love you. Every time you think it, you double back, convincing yourself that it’s too soon, too much in such a short amount of time. After all, it’s only been a little over a month since the two of you officially became a couple. Wouldn’t it be crazy to express such a weighted confession?
When there’s a small pause in the conversation, finished with his stories, you start, “Eren,” ready to admit it.
“Oh, it’s already 11:59!” he interjects, excited. “How many seconds do we have left?”
You turn on the TV, switching to a local channel that’s displaying a countdown. “Ah, ten seconds!” You watch the clock, listening to Eren announce the numbers in your ear. At three, you join in. “3…2…1…Happy New Year!”
Downstairs, you hear your family cheering, clinking flutes of champagne or cider with each other. The sound of fireworks bursting can be heard faintly through your window. On the opposite end of the line, Eren says, “Happy New Year, beautiful. Wish I could kiss you right now.”
You smile. “Me too.”
“Are you sure you don’t want to join your family downstairs?” he asks.
“Positive. I want to start the new year with you.”
He laughs softly. “Me too. And you know what? For the first time in a long time, I’m actually excited about the new year. I used to dread going back, always so anxious about my new classes. All the tests and projects I had to work on during the semester. Even interacting with my classmates because it was always so competitive. Now, my new curriculum sounds interesting, and I feel good about my cohort. I just know this year is going to be a great one.” He pauses, choosing his next statement carefully. “I’m also looking forward to us. We’ve got all the time in the world now. I can’t wait to create so many more memories with you.”
Your heart beats faster, taken back by his sincerity. You decide not to confess to him tonight, not because you’re unsure, but because you mean it more. Those three words don’t seem enough to express that to him. Not yet at least. There’s no pressure to rush into anything; as he said, you’ve got all the time in the world.
~~~
Spring semester of sophomore year starts off smoothly, especially for Eren. This is the only time during his collegiate career that he’s felt at ease. While he’s equally as diligent as he was before, he enjoys the material he’s learning, rather than stressing each passing day like he once was. Having his supportive girlfriend by his side is also a huge help, maybe the biggest of them all. He’s never been happier.
Technically, it’s forbidden for RAs to date their residents. However, that hasn’t stopped them, often sneaking into his room to do what couples usually do. Quite frankly, neither are worried about hiding it, considering the rest of the dormitory residents are well aware of the relationship and unfazed by it. Still, whenever one of Eren’s managers visits, he’s extra diligent in keeping that information private.
As for her situation with her ex, she has completely moved on, and seemingly so has he. Occasionally, she’ll spot Reiner walking around campus with his fraternity brothers or classmates. She and him will exchange a cordial head nod, polite wave, sometimes a reminiscent smile, but nothing more. Acknowledging each other’s presence, understanding there’s no more left to their story. A fleeting moment of reminiscence about their past life together, gone as soon as it appears. During these times, Reiner will flash a serious glance at Eren. It’s not threatening or malicious, more like a cautionary warning. He can’t blame the guy; after all, Reiner was her first love, and vice versa. Despite their relationship coming to an end, deep down, they must care for each other to some degree. Even as the new boyfriend, he can understand that, so he remains unbothered by it.
Despite his father agreeing to continue the payment of his tuition, Eren decided to work at least one part-time job this semester to supplement date nights or gifts for his girlfriend. His job is being the front desk of the school library, helping students locate resources or manage the study rooms. For the most part, his schedule is manageable. However, when the week of midterms arrives, it gets a little more complicated. The facility remains open twenty-four hours on weeks like this so students have a place to study at all times. Driven by the increased pay during the night shifts, Eren offers to work them without thinking how it’ll affect his daily routine. It’s only after the first night that he realizes he won’t be able to see his girlfriend until the week is over. With her being just as busy with group projects, there isn’t a time they have free to see each other. So, they settle for voicemails and text message spanning the next few days, which in Eren’s mind, pass by like weeks, maybe months. He misses her.
Finally, Friday comes, and exams are over. After his last class, he heads straight for his room, knocking out for a long nap. He wakes up to gentle tapping on his door. When he answers, he’s thrilled to see her, smiling brightly at him. “Hi.”
Before he can respond with words, he launches forward, wrapping her in his arms. “I’m so happy to see you.” He buries his nose to the top of her head, inhaling that familiar scent he’s been yearning for all week long. “I missed you so much.”
She laughs, music to his ears, warming his entire soul. “I missed you too.”
He pulls her into his room, pushing the door closed by pressing her up against it with a kiss. They stay like this for a while, his hands caressing her cheeks, her fingers hooked to the waistband of his sweats, tugging ever-so-slightly towards her. They kiss each other, languid, soft, and effortless, like this is exactly where they’re meant to be. He’s been deprived too long without her. He won’t waste another second.
She pulls away, leaning back to look at him. “Are you hungry? Do you want to get dinner now?”
He smirks, mouth grazing her ear. “I am hungry, but for something else.” One hand trails down to her hip, squeezing. “I’ve been starving for you all week. Dessert first, then dinner.”
She giggles, nipping at his lower lip. “Are we calling this dessert now?”
“Yup,” he grins. “Because it’s going to be so, so sweet.”
~~~
Within minutes, your clothes are tossed to the floor, stripped and bare in his bed, sheets twisted beneath as your lips smack noisily with each other. “Can I taste you now? Please?” Eren asks.
You nod, rolling onto your back, spreading your legs for him. He shakes his head, hoisting you over him. “Not like that. I want you to ride my face.”
“What?” you stammer, surprised at the suggestion.
“Ride my face,” he repeats.
“Are you sure?”
“Absolutely sure. I want it so bad, baby.” The way his voice sounds needy and desperate has your pussy throbbing. Carefully, you straddle him, lowering yourself slowly. His hands slide around your thighs, gripping you. “Come on. Smother me, sweetie.” More aggressively, he shoves you to his face, tongue already out and licking at your clit. You grasp onto the headboard, rolling your hips onto his mouth, head thrown back in pleasure. His moans are muffled, vibrating into your skin with his lips puckered to your bud, sucking.
Soon, you’re coming for him, slick gushing from your slit. He drinks it up, slurping it noisily, his hips thrusting into nothing, cock stiff against his abdomen. “Fuck, you taste so good. Think you can ride my cock now, princess?”
Still reeling from your orgasm, you whimper in response, readjusting yourself so you’re on his lap, sliding your slippery cunt along his erect shaft. He rests his head on his palms, elbows splayed, watching you. “That’s it, baby. Get it nice and creamy with your cum. You’re doing such a good job.”
The praise spurs you on, rubbing yourself on his dick until you’re ready for him, tingling all over. You sink down, cock sliding in smoothly until he bottoms out, your pussy entirely full of him. He plants his feet to the bed, thrusting into you gradually. “I know you already came, but can you give me one more, sweetie? Just one more?” It sounds like he wants to add a pretty please to the end of it, nodding his head affirmatively, looking up at you with innocent eyes while he fucks you relentlessly.
You let out a pathetic whimper, nodding along with him, totally captivated. He smiles so sweetly, the tinge of wickedness in his eyes almost goes unnoticed. Almost. Your boyfriend can be a real menace sometimes, acting tender as he man-handles you like his own personal sex doll. His grip on your hips tightens, his fingers digging into your flesh. He’s breathing heavily, exerting all the energy left in his being to give you the best fuck of your life. You bounce on his lap until your legs are spent, yielding all control to him. One hand travels up your spine and lands at the nape of your neck, caressing you, pulling you in for a sloppy kiss. His tongue swirls into your mouth, pushing his thick saliva past your lips. He halts his brutal thrusts, hard cock all the way inside you, pussy throbbing around it.
“Open up, sweetie,” he says. You’re high off his cock, too dumbed out to think rationally, so you obey his command, sticking your tongue out. He bites his lip, studying you like you’re the prized treasure he’s about to collect. He tips your head towards him, leaning in close to spit a wad of his saliva in your mouth. “Swallow.” You do, guzzling every drop of it down your throat.
“That’s it. Such a good girl,” he coos.
“Give me more,” you groan, sticking your tongue out.
He grins, smooching your nose. “You like it, don’t you sweetheart?”
You nod, eyes half-lidded as he does it again, his hot, frothy spit coating the inside of your mouth. Arms coiled around his neck, you clutch onto him tightly, electricity rippling from your core throughout the rest of your body as he pumps his cock in and out of you.
“Eren,” you whimper, nuzzling his ear. Maybe it’s the heat of the moment, or the fact that you haven’t seen him all week and you missed him so much, you’re bursting at the seams. In a breathy huff, it slips out. “I love you.”
Suddenly, he pauses, stunned by your confession. He holds your face between his palms, staring at you with a serious expression. “What did you say?”
“I love you.”
His lips part, dumbfounded and in a daze, with his dick still hard inside you. It’s not what you imagined it would be like, but in this moment, you wanted to get it off your chest. It’s been simmering within you since New Year’s, and while it’s not the most luxurious of settings, it’s intimate and special, especially with the way his eyes twinkle. “You love me?” he reiterates, clearly in disbelief.
With more confidence, you reply, “I love you, Eren.” You nuzzle your nose to his, smiling. “I love you.”
He laughs, pressing his forehead to yours. “I love you, too. I’ve loved you this whole time.”
The two of you giggle into each other’s mouths as you kiss, Eren whispering “I love you” in between. You rock your hips onto his lap, making love slowly until eventually, you come together, skin hot and dewy with sweat, hearts thumping loudly against your chests. He cradles you in his arms, peppering more soft smooches around your face, intertwining his legs with yours. A perfect fit.
@batafuraikisu @bloompompom @monirei @filunara @katestrophes @ichinosejager13 @hoperenae @zellskz @e-ayyy @liliorsstuff-blog @maliakealoha @holdmeclosebutdontloveme @chrollohearttags @sailorputa @squickkk @dnyllmh @hellomeow12 @s-cream-ing @potofstewie @conniesbbymama @erzascarlett28 @lem-hhn @roronoazorosbxtchh @ichigostrawberry15 @rhaelrence @lilshades @bigmoodyjoody @icansmellsouls @aangsupremacy @ashsauroras @bakuhoes-bxtch @si-kamo @jmtherula @imaddicted-b @monkemanjeager @neesiewrote @large-juice @chiinni @belovedackerman
#eren x you#eren x reader#eren x y/n#eren smut#eren jaeger#eren jaeger smut#eren x f!reader#eren x fem!reader#eren jaeger x you#eren jaeger x reader#eren yeager#eren aot#eren jaeger x female reader#aot smut#attack on titan smut#give you blue series#eren fluff#aot fluff
472 notes
·
View notes
Note
Could you update this? Like, did you get new requests afterwards?
https://www.tumblr.com/starboye/758197508073832448/hi-i-noticed-you-mentioned-having-a-lot-of-fic?source=share
these are really the only new ones
1.
pairing: tyler owens x male reader
summary: riding tyler after a hard day of chasing storms
2.
pairing: clark kent x male reader
request: Could you write a tom welling/clark kent fic from smallville where you give him a blow job and edge him til he cums in your mouth and then he fucks you
3.
pairing: jude bellingham x male reader
request: jude is the star of real madrid (duh) and maybe male reader for barca and readers team wins against madrid and reader starts acting like he’s better than jude so jude puts him in his place and fucks him so rough and degrading until reader knows that he’s his bitch
4.
pairing: prince ben x male reader x harry hook
request: hey can you do a ben x harry hook x male reader where they Both fuck you but harry is really rough while ben is gentle. and harry is very kinky with pet names and stuff
5.
pairing: armie hammer x male reader
request: Reader is filming call me by your name with armie… they get horny while rehearsing their lines and armie fucks reader in their hotel room, reader rides armie
6.
pairing: tom welling x male reader
request: i was wondering if U can write young!tom welling x male reader where reader is a famous actor as well and him and tom are hooking up secretly. in an interview, reader makes a joke about brad pitt being his celeb crush and tom gets super mad and when reader goes to see him tom punishes him very rough and degrading until he can’t even walk
7.
pairing: bill skarsgård x male reader
request: If you’re taking request, can you please make a top Bill Skarsgård x bttm reader smut where Bill has an affair with the reader and he performs oral sex which leads to them fucking in the suspended congress position
8.
pairing: thomas doherty x male reader
request: thomas doherty telling his tired black!reader bf to ride him while he takes an important phone call and whenever he stopped thomas mutes the phone to spank him
9.
pairing: chace crawford x male reader
request: Chace crawford and reader have sex in a dressing room during a break in the filming of a movie they are going to make together
10.
pairing: thomas doherty x male reader x milo manheim
request: Could I request a dom top Thomas Doherty threesome with bottom male reader and Dom top whatever male celebrity you choose reader and Thomas are married and it's Thomas's birthday and reader wakes him up with a b****** in bed and Thomas using the Readers mouth until he cums and then Reader dressed in a sexy outfit they talked about having a threesome reader invites male celebrity friend of Thomas and then Thomas watches as the reader start to worshiping and giving a blowjob to the male celebrity you choose and both just f****** reader filling him up all day into the night taking turns double penetration spit roasting cum kink daddy kink calling reader a good little slut with fluff at the end with them all just cuddling in bed if that's okay
11.
pairing: montgomery de la cruz x male reader x winston williams
request: Hello was wondering if you could write a Monty x winston x male reader smut threesome with Monty resting out a cabin in the woods for his boyfriends they are both from 13 reasons why btw
12.
pairing: jake and rich x male reader x malik delgaty
request: I would love to see these characters in combination with Body Worshipping, Armpit, Scent, Dom/Sub, Double Penetration, and Spit; in addition to those, you can add whatever you Like.
13.
pairing: steve rogers x bucky barnes x male reader x thor odinson x peter parker
request: Steve rogers,Bucky Barnes, Thor, and Peter Parker tag teaming magical fem boy male reader avenger until he gets filled up with all their cum all night long; which leads to reader being knock up with quadruples through magic with each one being the father for a different child.😂😂😂
14.
pairing: harry potter x male reader
request: Harry Potter (Daniel radicliffe with his current buff self) ditching Ginny and marrying the hot American fem boy reader wizard with the big booty, which he meets at the ministry of magic; due to the male reader working as a foreign correspondent for the magical government in America. Which leads to Harry pounding his tight fat butt till the reader gets pregnant through magic for their honeymoon. Harry never returns to magical britian or talks to past friends because he is enjoying his time with his sexy fem boy and growing family.
15.
pairing: megumi fushiguro x male reader x gojo satoru
request: cuck!Megumi (+18, obviously) who loves watching his twink boyfriend get fucked by other men. This time it's his teacher's turn, Satoru (again). could you make it mention that y/n was previously fucked by toji, nanami, yuji, toge and even naoya? Megumi is happy to have another video for his collection.
16.
pairing: xolo maridueña x male reader
request: could you write a fic with them being boyfriends and xolo and reader find a secret spot near a waterfall and it lead to them having g teh whole day swimming and and later in the afternoon noon they are having sex:)
17.
pairing: noah centineo x male reader
request: Can I request a dom top Noah centineo and a big booty bottom male reader reader and Noah are dating and comes back from filming a movie catches the reader walking around naked and shows him down onto the kitchen table and just starts eating the reader out and reader cums without touching himself then they go to the bedroom and the reader just starts worshiping Noah's delicious muscular hairy body and Noah grabs reader by the hair and just starts face fucking him till he comes and then flips the reader on his hands and knees and just starts fucking him rough and hard with the reader screaming Daddy until Noah breaks the bed and cums fills the reader up and then them cuddling after and joking about how they have to buy another bed again if that's okay please and thank you
18.
pairing: jacob elordi x male reader x tom holland
request: I'm a manwhore for Jacob Elordi and Tom Holland being possessive over male reader whenever he talks to another guy whether he's just being friendly in general and the two of them just fuck and tease male reader whenever they get a chance and male reader calling them daddy(btw love your work!)
19.
pairing: winx club guys x male reader
request: Hey! I have an idea! Could you write scenarios with the Winx Club guys (animated) using the weekdays? You as their whore.
20.
pairing: terry mcginnis x male reader
request: Write something with Terry McGinnis (Batman Beyond)? I think he is sooo hot. He comes home late after fighting crime and finds his boyfriend sleeping naked, so he eats his ass until he wakes up and then fucks him. With aftercare, please!!
21.
pairing: hyo-jong x male reader
request: e'dawn where they make their first sextape. reader is very shy and he's not very sure about this, but hyo-jong (dawn's real name), who is very excited about this, comforts him and tells him that everything will be fine. since reader is still nervous, hyo-jong comes to the conclusion that he should fuck him until he is completely dumb.
22.
pairing: joe burrow x male reader
request: Heyyy! I love the stuff you write!! Could you write a Joe burrow x male reader smut?? I’ve been obsessed with this man. I don’t have a plot, but maybe after a game?? Thank you so much!!
23.
pairing: robby keene x male reader
request: maybe reader beats him in like a fight or something idk and robby has to remind him his place and whos really in control cus reader gets tooo cocky
65 notes
·
View notes
Text
Surprise! I had quite a bit of extra free time at work these past few days (thank you delays) so here is the finished Halloween Sam oneshot I decided to write on a whim 😅 I do really like how it turned out so hopefully you all enjoy!
Thank you to the anon who inspired the first part of this story, friends to lovers Sam is way too good to pass up
Pairing: Sam Kiszka X fem!reader
Warnings and tags: 18+ only!! Not for minors! Halloween party, friends to lovers, drinking, blood, animal attack, hospitalization, crying, wee bit of angst, smut including: oral (fem rec), unprotected sex, tiny bit of breeding kink if you squint real hard, multiple orgasms, I think this is the most Sam characterization I’ve ever written, I probably missed something so let me know if I need to add
Word count: 14k
“Don’t you think you’re going to get cold in that?” Sam asked as he picked you up from your parents house before the party. “It’s a bonfire, which means outside, and there’s a low of like 33 degrees tonight”.
“Yeah, bonfire” you easily countered with the same sassy undertone as you stepped outside and locked the front door behind you. “That means warmth. Besides, you act like we weren’t both raised in Michigan”.
“Well I’m not lending you my jacket if you get cold” he forewarned, though you knew Sam would give you the shirt off his back if you’d only asked.
“I know, I’d only expect a gentleman to offer something like that”.
“Hey!” He shot back with a flustered rush to the passenger's side door of his car so he could open it for you and prove that he indeed was a gentleman, of sorts at least.
The sun was setting fast behind the tree line as you drove further from town and deeper into the wooded area surrounding the place you had always called home. It was silent between you and Sam, just some soft jazz music you could hardly make out over the sound of the tires rolling against the asphalt in the background.
The quiet didn’t bother you though. You and Sam had been friends for so long that something as simple as the presence of the other was calming, and little filler talk wasn’t necessary to maintain comfort. Anxiety did bubble in the pit of your stomach though, and you fiddled with the lace trim of your skirt to keep your hands occupied as you stared out the window at the quickly passing landscape.
Halloween was always one of your favorite holidays. Not for the candy, or the gimmicky decorations, or horror fest movie nights, but because for years now you and your friends had attended parties dressed up in group costumes. Coordinating your outfits usually always started the day after for the following year, residual excitement from the night before still fueling ideas for what to do next. This year was different. Jake, Josh, and Danny all had significant others who wanted to do couples costumes for the party tonight, which left only you and Sam to come up with something to wear.
The planning wasn’t as elaborate as the previous years, the both of you internally feeling a little less excited about dressing up without the rest of the group. Ultimately you had agreed on something simple and unlike what you had ever done before, Little Red Riding Hood and the Big Bad Wolf.
Of course you thought it would be funny if Sam dressed up as Little Red and you the wolf, him showing up in a skirt and a wig would definitely turn some heads. He quickly shot that down, so instead here you both were, you in your red and white checkered dress paired with the red cape and hand basket, and Sam with his painfully plain jeans, flannel, and fuzzy gray wolf ears situated in his long brown hair.
You broke the silence, turning your head to watch as he tapped his thumbs to the steering wheel like he was the one plucking the bass strings along with the song playing. “What are the others dressing up as?”
“Don’t know” he shrugged, “haven’t really talked to anyone since we made it back home. I kind of get enough of them on the road, want to see other people while I can”. His eyes flickered off the road for a brief moment to look your way, giving you a big warm hearted smile.
It was true, you and Sam had spent nearly his entire time home together, watching movies, talking about life, tour, college, even just going grocery shopping together because it was something mundane and easy, and you enjoyed the company.
Soon your question would be answered, because he flicked on his left turn signal, and waited for the only other car on the road to pass by before turning down a dirt road that led up a hill and to one of your mutual friends' cabin property.
“Ready?” Sam asked as he pulled the key from the ignition and shoved it into his front pocket.
“Yeah…” you trailed off when answering, looking out at the cabin already lit up with orange and purple string lights, the distant glow of the bonfire far in the background.
“Hey, we’re going to have fun tonight right?” Sam, without thinking about the implications of the action, rest his hand on top of your bare thigh just above the knee. “And if you want to leave early just let me know”. You nodded, pulling on a convincing smile before you both made your way along the gravel driveway to the porch.
Sam was the only one who knew about your newfound apprehension towards social situations. Before he and his brothers, and Danny, left to go on tour for their band you hadn’t much thought about how partys or big gatherings made you feel uncomfortable, because every party you went to they were there. Just like these past few days, you and Sam were inseparable growing up. He was your best friend, your partner in crime, and even your confidant the times when you needed it. You leaned on him and his outstanding personality heavily for support, not even realizing that when he was gone that meant you were going to fall flat on your face.
You tried socializing alone when you joined college. There was a party practically every weekend anyways, perfect opportunities to work on making new friends, but you learned quickly that no one caught your interest like Sam did. Eventually you gave up all together because the more you tried to replace Sam, the more you missed him.
“Looks like it’s a full moon tonight” Sam commented, lingering behind as you stepped up onto the porch to stare up at the glowing yellow orb in the sky.
“Perfect night for a party in the woods then” you giggled, reaching out for his hand to drag him inside.
After greeting the few people who were still mingling in the cabin and making some mixed drinks, you and Sam stepped back into the cool air. The sun had gone completely down by now and the wind was starting to pick up, making your skirt and cape blow as you walked towards the rest of the party hanging around the fire.
“Hey!” Danny spotted you first, easily waving you over as he stood a good head taller than everyone else around him.
You gave Danny a tight hug first, not even realizing how much you had missed him too until he had his arms wrapped tightly around your shoulders. “How have you been? I feel like we haven’t talked in forever!”
“I know, someone likes to keep you all to himself” Danny shot Sam a look to which he received an eye roll in return. “By the way, this is Caroline”.
You knew Danny had met someone recently, because Sam had told you, so you were excited to see who the lucky girl was. “Hi, how are you liking Frankenmuth?” You turned to the girl next to him, finding it so much easier to make conversation with someone new when you were surrounded by your long-time friends.
The two of you talked for a while, and Sam left with Danny to go back to the cabin and get Caroline a new drink. When they returned Jake and Josh were also in tow with their significant others. Everyone was dressed in their own pair of costumes, you and Sam included, which made you feel a bit awkward considering you were the only ones not dating.
“You look so good!” Jake’s girlfriend commented, giving you a tight hug next.
“Sam, you could have tried a little harder” Jake mentioned, reaching up to flick one of his stuffed ears, but Sam dodged him just in time, spilling his drink on his hand a little in the motion.
“I think they’re cute” his girlfriend nudged him in the side to knock it off. “Their costumes make more sense than ours do”.
“Wait let me guess!” You turned back to Danny and Caroline first, their matching black cloaks and the obvious wands sticking out of his pocket. “Ok you guys are students from Hogwarts”.
Next you took in Josh and his partner for the first time since they joined you, giving them a wave in the meantime. Their costumes were also very easy to recognize, Josh wearing an all white ensemble with a feather boa and gemstone rimmed glasses, and his partner in a white undershirt tucked into jeans with a studded black belt. “Alright, Elton John and Freddie Mercury”.
Finally you looked over Jake and his girlfriend again. He was wearing brown pants, a white button up he had characteristically nearly completely unbuttoned with a black bandanna tied around his neck, and a brown pistol holster strapped around his shoulders. His girlfriend was wearing a matching brown skirt, white button up as well with a black scarf knotted in front of her chest, and in place of her usual glasses were a more old fashioned pair with round lenses. “Umm, tomb raider?” You guessed, chuckling because you knew it had to be wrong but for some reason that was the only thing popping into your head.
“See!” She grumbled, pushing his chest a little to say I told you so.
“Tomb raider?!” Jake exasperated, “more like the rousing, suspenseful, and horrifying 1999 epic The Mummy”.
“Don’t think I’ve seen it” you deadpanned, making Jake’s jaw drop even further as he looked over at Sam in disbelief.
“Alright Mr. O’Connell give her a break; she was more sheltered as a kid than we were”. Sam asked Jake to back off, even though he did think their costumes were pretty cool.
“What have you guys been up to? We missed you at the barbecue the other day” Jake’s girlfriend questioned you and Sam next.
You placed the plastic cup containing the alcoholic beverage that was sure to make your head feel light and fuzzy in no time against your lip to hide the blush creeping up on your face. There was no reason for you to feel embarrassed about missing the little afternoon get together at the Kiszka house the other day. It wasn’t like you and Sam had done anything to be ashamed of, just randomly decided to ditch it in favor of a mini road trip to the next town over to go to that diner neither of you had been to in years.
That drive was completely different than the one this evening. The music had been cranked loud and your sides were hurting from laughing so hard as you watched Sam singalong from the driver's seat, nearly running the car off the road more than once because he ‘wasn’t used to driving himself around’. You remembered thinking about what it would be like to constantly be on the road with Sam. To see all the amazingly beautiful places he saw, picturing him pretending to be your educated tour guide as you explored new cities neither of you had ever visited before, making up stories as you went just to see you smile. That was one thing you could always count on when being around Sam, that he could make you smile.
“I wasn’t feeling well so she let me take a nap at her place” Sam lied for you, making you glance over at him in confusion. It wasn’t often you heard Sam lie, in fact you were convinced he was terrible at it because every time he did try to lie to you, you immediately called him out on it. No one seemed to question it though, so you decided to save yours for later.
A while passed as you all caught up, and you made a mental note to yourself to convince Sam to hang out some more before everyone left again. Even if you had been a little weary while getting ready to come out tonight, you were quickly realizing now that you’d had nothing to worry about, and that all though you missed Sam quite a lot you had missed everyone else too. Sam offered to get more drinks, and he had been in the cabin for a minute now so he was sure to be coming back any time soon.
“So, who’s idea was it to dress as Little Red Riding Hood?” Caroline asked you. “That’s a cute couples costume”.
Everyone else in the group shared the same look as you shifted your weight before thinking of how to answer that without making her feel out of place for not knowing the dynamic. “Oh, umm, it’s not really a couples costume”. You stared down at your now empty cup, swirling around the tiny droplets that still clung to the bottom rim.
She didn’t get the hint though. “Really? I mean I know the wolf was a bad guy but Sam seems really nice-”
“No like I mean it’s not a couples costume because we’re not a couple”. You cut her off, trying to not be too irritated about having to spell it out.
When you looked back up, Danny was staring at something behind you, so you turned to see that Sam had been there the whole time listening to everything you said. He had a downturned look to his face as he handed you the new cup and took the old one in return. Then silently he turned on his heels and marched back inside.
“Hey! Sam, wait up!” You called after him, rushing to follow him back into the cabin to see what was the matter.
He didn’t stop until he was back in the kitchen, and he not so subtly threw your empty cup into the trashcan before turning to try and push past you. Something was wrong.
“Are you alright?” You placed a hand against the front of his shoulder to stop him. “Did I say something?”
Sam huffed, leaning back against some cabinets since you wouldn’t let him go, and crossed his arms over his chest in a pout.
“Talk to me Sam” you pleaded with him. He was always like this when he was irritated, he would close himself off and avoid you like you were supposed to just magically know what was wrong, but you weren’t a mind reader, and you weren’t his girlfriend, so you didn’t have to put up with this.
“Fine, if you’re going to act like that I’m going back outside”. You went to follow through with your threat, but just as you turned around he caught your wrist and pulled you back.
“What if it was a couple costume? What if…” he chewed on a bit of skin flaking on his bottom lip as he debated really putting this out there. “What if we could be?”
“What are you talking about?” You tried to pretend like you didn’t know what he was suggesting, but he raised his brows in a way that meant he knew you were just playing clueless. “But we’re friends Sam, best friends”.
“And? Daniel and I are best friends too, but I don’t feel the same way about him as I do you”. He squeezed the hand he held onto a little tighter, trying to get you to believe him and understand. You wanted to pull away, your heartbeat was racing and you were sure he could feel it with his thumb wrapped around your pulse point.
“Everyone practically thinks you’re dating too” you huffed, shaking your head in disbelief at what was coming out of your mouth, but it was spilling out nonetheless. “I’ve half a mind to think he brought that girl along just to try and convince everyone that he’s not in love with you”.
Sam did drop your hand at that and stared down at you in disappointment for even insinuating such a thing. “You know he wouldn’t do something like that. He really likes her, and after coming home, seeing everyone again, spending so much time with you, it’s becoming clear to me how much I really like you”.
With your hand freed you took a hesitant step back, trying to give yourself some room to think. It would be a lie for you to say you had never considered the possibility of something more with Sam. How could you not? He was the most amazing person you had ever met and you were set on the fact that no one would ever come close to understanding you like he did.
The problem was you knew if you took that leap of faith there would be no coming back from that. Agreeing to date Sam would be like taking a dive off a high bridge, not knowing if the line that held you safe would be able to handle the jump, and if it snapped everything would be gone in the blink of an eye.
“I like you too Sam, a lot, but I can’t” your eyes avoided his, like you were physically incapable of watching his reaction as you tried to let him down. “Maybe at some point we could have tried, but now I don’t think it will work. Our lives have grown too different, I’m just barely starting my second year of college and all the while you’re off traveling the world playing shows to fans who adore all of you. I can’t even begin to compete with them”.
“There’s no competition” Sam argued, his tone growing louder and more desperate to the point people who had come into the kitchen not knowing what was going on were starting to clear out and give the two of you some privacy. “I don’t look at it that way. I don’t think I can. Not when the only thing I’ve been able to think about since I left was you”.
There was something you could sympathize with, because for all you knew you had him beat there. Sam was on your mind more often than you wanted, and you had tried and failed to distract yourself with other things to keep your heart from longing.
Although his confession should have made your heart feel whole, it started to crack in half at the idea of having to long for him even more. “I can’t” you repeated, no other excuse, just heartbroken denial.
“I- I understand” Sam replied defeatedly with a slump of his shoulders. He wanted to argue more, wanted to fight harder because he knew now after all the time apart that no one would ever make him feel even a fraction of the way he felt about you. The turmoil he could see behind your eyes scared him though, made him second guess every small little moment between you two that he had read into hoping that it meant you felt the same way.
The way you immediately lit up the moment he laid eyes on you upon returning home. He had been so nervous that you wouldn’t be as excited to see him again as he was you, that the many months away had made you more strangers than best friends, but it didn’t.
The way you agreed with anything he suggested, having grown accustomed to the picky little fights he and his brothers couldn’t help but get into while cooped up on a bus together for days on end. The way you let him rest his head in your lap. Your fingers automatically moving into his hair to scratch lightly against his scalp until he was falling asleep.
Maybe, it had all meant nothing.
“Everything alright?” Danny asked when you returned solo, having parted ways to rejoin the others when Sam said he needed a minute alone.
“I’ll be fine” you could feel your tongue thick in your mouth with the lie, and you took a long drink out of your cup hoping the alcohol would help numb the pain.
“Where’s Sam?” Jake asked, his intuition getting the best of him when he didn’t see the youngest had returned with you.
“He went somewhere that way” you answered with a point of your finger. Jake squinted in the dark, hoping that you were pointing to the random shed in the yard, but knowing better that you were actually referring to the thick of trees surrounding the property.
“He wandered off into the woods alone?” Jake sighed, already moving to hand his beer off so he could go hunt him down.
“I’ll go” Danny stepped forward. He and Jake exchanged some silent looks before Jake ultimately nodded in agreement.
“You know, Sam missed home the most” Jake mentioned in a lower voice so that it would just be the two of you talking. “I thought, with his spirit, he would just go and never look back. That wasn’t the case”.
“Wonder why?” You replied like you didn’t already know now that you probably played a big role in that, and took another drink.
“I know it's going to be hard for you when we have to leave again, but just know, it’s hard for all of us. Sam, he hides it from you how guarded he is because he wants you to think that he’s having the best time ever so that you won’t worry about us”. As Jake explained this to you your heart started pumping loudly in your ears again. You thought back on all the calls and FaceTimes you’d had, he was always smiling when he saw you even if you could tell that they were actually pretty busy or having a rough day. Had he really put on a face just so that you couldn’t see what was really going on behind the scenes? You wondered if that made you a true friend then, if he couldn’t even let you in on when he was feeling run down or unhappy.
You opened your mouth to speak, but before the words were formed a loud yell came from behind.
“Help!”
You'd recognize the voice anywhere, it was Danny calling for someone, and by the sound of it he was panicked. Without even turning around yet you watched as Jake’s face fell into pure terror and your heart sank.
Sam. Danny went into the woods after Sam.
Quickly you dropped your cup and took off towards the direction you had pointed them in, seeing Sam slumped over in Danny’s arms as he helped him over. He was practically dragging him when he reached the cabin, one of his arms around Sam’s waist with one of Sam’s arms around his shoulders.
“He’s breathing” Danny informed you when you got to them, placing your body up against the other side of your friend to help carry some of his weight. In doing so you felt something warm trickle onto your dress, and when you looked over you saw that the entire left side of Sam was covered in blood coming from three large gashes in his neck.
“Oh my god! What happened!” You shrieked and Sam’s brothers came running over to see what was happening as well.
“I don’t know” Danny gasped, “a bear maybe?”
“Bear?!” You repeated in shock, “fuck we need to get him to a hospital, now!”
“I’m calling for an ambulance” Jake jumped in, his phone already pressed to his ear.
In all the commotion you tried to get a response from Sam to see what had happened, see if he could even speak with the tears on his skin in such a delicate place and the blood still seeping out. “Sam! Sam stay with me please!” He was drifting in and out of consciousness, looking pale from the blood loss. You yanked at the tie on your cape and pulled it off, placing the bunched up fabric against his wound to try and stop some of the bleeding.
“You’re going to be okay Sammy, we got you. We’re all right here. Help is on the way”.
Sam’s eyes came into focus for a brief moment, searching around in the distance for the sound of the voice that has brought him back to until they zeroed in on you standing right in front of him. Despite his current situation his lip curled into a slight smile, and you felt under the quickly dampening cloak against his neck that he was trying to say something. You pulled closer, trying to make it easier for him to whisper to you, but his brows furrowed tightly and his eyes rolled shut again.
When you finally got the chance to see Sam again he was laying in a hospital bed, the IV in his hand hooked up to a drip of antibiotics to prevent any infection. There were more wires coming from his chest underneath the hospital gown and connected to a heart monitor that beeped at a slow steady pace in the otherwise hauntingly quiet room. A large bandage was affixed to nearly the entirety of his neck, you’d heard he needed stitches and that it was a miracle his jugular veins were still intact.
“Oh Sam”. Your eyes welled up with tears at the sight of him laying there unconscious. Collapsing on the chair next to him you reached under the thin hospital blanket to find his hand and wrapped it in yours. “I’m so sorry, so sorry I said what I did”.
The tears were streaming down your face now, and you turned to wipe them away on your shoulder, trying to gather yourself so you could keep talking to him, hoping he could somehow hear you.
“I do like you Sam. I think I kind of love you actually. I want to be with you”.
You waited for a response, some silly part of your brain wishing for a miracle, that your reciprocation of his feeling would be enough to wake him up and everything would be alright. But he didn’t move a muscle, and you knew he needed the rest, so you leaned over and placed your head against the edge of the bed, staring up at him until your eyes too fell heavy and you drifted into a light restless sleep.
“Hey” you heard a voice gently call you back awake and your shoulder shake. Opening your eyes you saw that you hadn’t shifted an inch in your sleep, still holding Sam’s hand in your own. Sam was still asleep too, but the color had returned to his face and the heart monitor was still sounding off in the background.
“Your parents are here to take you home” Jake informed you, watching as panic started to surface at the thought of leaving Sam here alone. “I’m going to sit with him for a while. Go take a shower and eat something. I’ll call you if anything happens”.
Even if you wanted to stay with him, you knew that you should be thankful they even let you be in here with him for this long. Jake was his brother, and the rest of his family was no doubt waiting in another room, and you were just his friend. A level of relationship you regret at this moment.
“Ok” you spoke hoarsely, pulling yourself up from the chair and feeling your body ache from the awkward position you had fallen asleep in. “You’ll call me?”
Jake nodded, waiting patiently for you to give Sam one last wistful look before leaning over, careful not to disturb his bandaging, and pressed your lips to his.
When you got home your parents had made breakfast, but you pushed most of it around on your plate, eating just enough to soak up the leftover alcohol from last night and excused yourself to shower. Blood had dried onto your costume, staining the already red fabric a darker, rusty color. It wouldn’t even be worth it to try and get it out, so you threw the piece away before climbing into the hot stream.
It felt good to clean your face, scrubbing your tear ruined makeup free, then your hair, and the rest of your body monotonously without any thought. You couldn’t think right now, because if you did you would just cry some more. When your head hit the pillow you were out again, not even having realized how exhausted you were until it was time to give up.
It wasn’t clear to you how many hours had passed when your phone started to ring. You shot out of bed, grabbing the little rectangle you somehow managed to plug in on your night stand just before passing out, and answering it without even checking to see who was calling.
“He’s awake” Jake spoke as soon as you answered. “And he’s been asking for you”.
“I’m on my way”.
Flying out of bed you pulled some jeans on, not even bothering to change from the random t-shirt plucked from our closet you had slept in. Your heart was pounding. He was physically alright, you knew that when you left the hospital early this morning, but last you truly spoke to Sam emotionally he was going through it. Did he really want to see you? Or was Jake just saying that to make you feel better?
Jake, Josh, and Danny were all crowding Sam’s room when you arrived, but they cleared out one by one and shut the door behind them to give the two of you some time alone. Sam was sitting up in his bed now, a small rolling table with half eaten food sitting next to him, and he was drinking water from a straw in a salmon colored cup.
“There you are” he smiled brightly as soon as you tentatively sat down. His voice was quieter than normal, more weak and strained, but other than that he seemed his usual self.
“How are you feeling?” You asked, unable to keep your eyes from constantly flicking down at the fresh set of bandages on his neck.
“Fine actually” he smiled again, “when I woke up the doctor had to take the stitches out because they were bothering me, but he said it was fine because I was already starting to heal. Actually he said I had the best recovery time from someone with this injury he had ever seen”.
Sam seemed proud of himself, but you worried if he was doing the thing Jake had mentioned and saying that just so you wouldn’t concern yourself too much with it.
“What about you?” Sam asked in return, “Jake said you were here all night. Did you go home and get some rest?”
“Me?” You peeped, clenching your hands into fists in your lap. “Why are you worried about me? You should be furious with me”.
“What?” Sam’s brows turned up in confusion and he set his cup down onto the table. “Why would I be mad at you?” You shared a weary look, both recounting the conversation last night that had led Sam to go into those woods alone.
“I’m sorry, it’s all my fault” your eyes prickled again, but you fought back the tears, staring up at the bright hospital lights on the ceiling to dry them back out.
“Woah, wait” Sam reached for your hands, and you stood up quickly to get closer to the side of his bed so he wouldn’t have to move too much. He reached over and tucked a piece of your bed dried hair behind your ear, smiling again. “It’s not your fault. I was being an idiot… I am an idiot”.
“No Sam, if anyone here is an idiot it’s me” you shook your head, “for trying to make you believe that I didn’t want to be with you”.
“So?” Hope started to fill his voice again, making him sound more like himself than before, “are you saying you changed your mind then?”
You chuckled softly, his unexpectedly cheerful attitude catching you off guard, but it was still a huge relief. “Don’t think my mind ever needed changing, I just needed to accept it”.
“Well, this is great news!” Sam beamed, “glad all it took was me being sent to the hospital for us to work it out”.
“Shut up” a single tear did make its way down your cheek, and he wiped it away with his thumb before you placed your hand on his and held it against your face.
“Make me” he muttered, his eyes flicking down to your lips, and you did. You leaned over and connected your mouths in a real kiss.
Kissing Sam was different than you thought it would be. You thought it would be at least a little bit awkward considering you had known him since he was just a messy little kid that occasionally ate leaves to make you laugh. This kiss felt more like your first kiss, the one you wait for your entire life, only ten times better, because it was your first kiss with Sam.
When you parted your lips, and he slipped his tongue inside, you reached forward and cupped his face in your palms. You turned his head to the side and kissed him harder, some spark having ignited in you the moment you finally accepted that you did. You did love him.
“Oww, ow careful there tiger” Sam pulled back, checking the tape on his bandages with a breathless laugh.
“Oh god, I’m sorry” you quickly apologized and took a step backward, but Sam quickly wrapped an arm around your waist and pulled you to sit down on the bed next to him.
“Never apologize for kissing me again, just maybe a little gentler for now”.
“Okay” you giggled, placing the softest kiss to his cheek to which he rolled his eyes and leaned in again.
It had been nearly a week since you and Sam made it official, and you had taken every minute of every day to try and make yourself believe that this was all real, that he was your bonafide boyfriend now.
In regards to the heated first kiss, you had decided to take things slow…
Slow worked, because the moment Sam was discharged from the hospital you had dedicated yourself to taking care of him. That was the least you could do considering part of you still felt guilty about Sam getting hurt that night in the first place.
That didn’t mean that the two of you didn’t get carried away from time to time though. Like now, you were in Sam’s bedroom, tops on the floor, and you were sitting in his lap as you attacked his lips with your own.
“You’re so fucking hot” Sam groaned as his hands fondled your chest over your simple little bra, leaning over to kiss the tops of your breasts that spilled over the cups.
“You are too” you smiled, running your fingertips over his chest. “Like really hot actually. Are you okay?” You moved your hand to his forehead, testing if he had a fever.
“I’m fine” he laughed, grabbing your hand and putting it back on his chest. “Better than ever actually”.
“Yeah?” You smiled again, pushing your concern aside in place for something more intimate. Sam’s hand remained over yours on his chest but you looked down at them, then lower, to the obvious bulge in his pants. Sam followed your line of sight before the both of you made eye contact again. He wrapped his fingers around yours and slid your hand down his stomach, holding your eyes in his as they came to rest over his groin.
“Baby” he rasped as you eagerly palmed him over the material “I-”.
“I know” you whispered, moving to unbutton his pants so you could get your hand closer to him. He was so hot and hard, it was turning you on to the point you felt like you were going to throw all inhibitions out the window. Fuck going slow, fuck being easy, you wanted him.
Your lips crashed back together, and you could feel the heat from his body seeping into your own, supercharging your nerves until your extremities buzzed with excitement.
“Sammy!” Josh’s voice came with a light knock on the other side of the door.
“Mmm, what!” Sam exasperated, annoyed that he was getting interrupted with your hand literally in his pants right now.
“Hey, don’t shoot the messenger. I’m just here to tell you dinner is ready”.
“Fuck din-”
You cut him off with your hand clamped around his mouth and a giggle. “Shhhh, come on they’re waiting on us”. With a disagreeable sigh Sam let you crawl out of his lap and you both redressed to head downstairs.
“Sammy” you whispered when you were finally back up in his bedroom, tucked against his side as he started to drift off to sleep.
“Hmm?” You felt the sound of his voice vibrating through his chest against your cheek.
“Tomorrow night is Halloween, and I know the last party we went to kind of ended badly, but I was wondering…” your voice trailed off. Somehow even after getting so close earlier, you were still nervous to be asking this.
“What? Do you want to get away from everybody? Spend some alone time together?” Sam finished your sentence for you with heavy insinuation in his tone, and it was exactly what you were going to say.
“Yes, I do” you buried your face into his chest, already feeling the way your core throbbed at the thought of finally having him.
“What if I said I already thought of that?” He asked, making you peek back upwards at him. He was staring affectionately back at you as his palm ran up and down your back. His irises were a shot of deep espresso surrounded by milky white, a sight you wanted to drink in forever.
“I’d say I might be in love with you then” you confessed, though it didn’t feel like a big deal. You'd loved Sam for a long time, you could just say it out loud now.
Now that it was bright outside with the late afternoon sun beaming through the windows of Sam’s car as you drove down the highway, you didn’t even realize that the landscape of trees outside looked familiar until he was turning down that same dirt road he had the night of the costume party a week ago.
“Why are we here?” You questioned, shifting uncomfortably in your seat, flashes of that night invading your mind and making your blood pressure sky rocket.
“I thought it would be nice to come back here now that it’s just us. I don’t want your memory of this place to be bad forever” he explained, feeling sorry for not mentioning it to you first, but he didn’t want to spoil the surprise.
“Whose cabin is this anyways?”
“It belongs to Jake’s girlfriend’s grandparents, but they don’t get around much anymore so they’ve kind of let us take it over. We came here to write some music at one point. I really love it here”.
“Well,” you looked out the window, watching the rather large wooden building with the wide porch and large windows that warmed the living areas with lots of natural light come into view at the top of the hill. It was a rather beautiful place, and you did always like being submerged in the outdoors, so you put your hesitation aside and let the excitement for the day's awaited activities seep in again. “I guess it’ll do then” you blushed, thinking about all the filthy things you were about to do in someone else’s space.
Sam grabbed your small duffel bag packed with a few changes of clothes and your toiletries, slinging it over the same shoulder as his backpack, and took your hand in his as he led you up to the front door. “You should’ve seen this place when we first got here. It was covered in dust, and spider webs, I had the worst allergies for like three days after we all cleaned it up”.
“You have the worst allergies anyways” you giggled as he fumbled with getting the brass key out of his pocket so he could unlock the deadbolt. “Here let me help”. You grabbed the key from him and it slid into the lock like butter, the door popping open with the wood having settled years ago.
“So they just let you have the key when you asked to stay here?” You raised your brows in interest when the two of you made it inside and he guided you down the hallway away from the kitchen, which was the only room you really got to see last time, and into a bedroom to put your things away.
“Yeah,” he replied modestly with a pitch in his voice, remembering exactly what had been said when he asked.
“Just don’t break any furniture little brother” Jake teased him with a knowing look in his eye after Sam explained it would just be you and him staying the night.
“I said I wasn’t really feeling giving out candy to kids all night and wanted somewhere quiet to relax”.
“Right,” you stood in the threshold of the doorway, your eyes flicking back and forth from Sam to the small bed with the wooden bedframe just behind him, “relax…”
Sam got your drift, moving to capture you by the waist and pull you further into the bedroom with him. You let out a loud laugh as he tickled your neck with kisses, his hands falling to the swell of your ass and giving it a squeeze. “If it’s relaxing you want I can stay in one of the other bedrooms? There’s like three down that hallway” you teased.
“I don’t fucking think so”. Sam’s demeanor quickly started to shift from his usual playful self to something entirely more starved, more lustful. “You’re staying right here with me, and the second I get you out of these clothes it’s over for you”.
Your thighs pressed together involuntarily and your hands came up to cradle the back of Sam’s head, letting your fingers tangle into his long luscious hair. “What are you waiting for then? Strip”.
There was no asking twice, Sam was already lifting your shirt over your shoulders and throwing it onto the floor before capturing your lips into a frenzied kiss. His hands returned to your back, but instead of traveling downward this time he reached upwards between your shoulder blades to unclasp your bra, the straps falling loose in between where your chests were pressed together.
When you broke the kiss you leaned backwards in his grasp and slipped free of the now useless piece of undergarment, shyly letting him see your bare chest for the first time. His eyes grew wide as he took in your perky breasts, nipples already hardening with the slightly chilly late October air in the cabin, and in one head spinning move he bent down and lifted you up.
Your legs immediately wrapped around his waist for support before you even realized what was happening, and his mouth latched on, sucking and licking needily while he turned and walked the few steps over to the bed. The mattress was softer than you expected when he threw you down, quickly shedding his own layers of button up shirt and heathered T underneath before climbing on with you.
When he approached on all fours you took in the sight of him, hair a tousled mess from your hands, and smooth golden honey skin marked only by the red welts still scratched into the side of his neck.
He had healed remarkably fast over the past week. It was astonishing really how he was already well enough to do this much physical activity, but he said it didn’t bother him at all anymore and that the scar that was forming was actually kind of cool.
“Sam, do you feel alright? You’re warm again” You asked when he came to lay on top of you, his hips grinding against your center in a way that made you ache all over.
“I feel amazing,” he groaned, the obvious proof of his arousal pressing tight against the front of his pants. “I just want you so bad, it’s driving me crazy”.
Your hands roamed all along the slender lines of his back. His skin felt hot to the touch despite the goosebumps that pickled against your exposed stomach, but you brushed it off as the rushing of his blood just underneath the surface. You could feel your blood rushing too, your heart working in overdrive to keep up with the reactions your body had to his touch.
Sam kissed at your breast again, pulling a soft whimpering moan from you as his mouth traveled lower and his nimble fingers worked at unbuttoning your pants. “Need to taste you first, is that okay?”
How someone could possibly say no to that was besides you, but that would be a thought for another time because now all you could think about was how Sam was perched between your legs waiting rather impatiently for your answer.
You fervently agreed, and with that your pants were being pulled down your hips and off your legs in one fast movement. Then again, only slower, your panties were removed as well as Sam watched for any wavering conviction.
When he saw that there was nothing but pure desire behind your eyes, he descended again, positioning himself comfortably with one of your legs wrapped around his shoulder and the other spread against the bed for a full view at just how turned on you were as well.
With the first touch of his tongue against your core you were already arching your back off the mattress, “Sam” falling from your lips in a wonton moan.
Sam groaned at the sound of his name coming from you in that way, and dove in, unable to hold himself back any longer. He ate you out like a lost man stranded on a deserted island finding a puddle of water to quench his undeniable thirst, lapping at your entrance and sucking on your swollen clit until you were writing beneath him.
“Oh my god Sam” you moaned again, reaching down to grab a fist full of his hair to ground yourself as you felt your first climax rushing towards you. He pressed his fingers deeper into the skin of your hip, pulling you down closer so that there was nowhere else for you to go, your involuntarily squirming only grinding yourself harder against his mouth.
One more heavy flick of his tongue and you were seizing, your legs closing around him as your body shook with pleasure. Sam never stopped, it was like he didn’t even need air the way he just swallowed down your release with a satisfied hum, resurfacing with a glistening chin and a smug grin.
“Taste so good baby” he placed one last kiss to your thigh before sitting up and unbuttoning his pants, “got to feel you do that again on my cock”.
All the morality you had left in you was out the door now as you watched him shed his last pieces of clothing, your mouth watering at the way his length sprung free when he pulled his boxers off. You wanted him in your mouth too, wanted to taste him just like he’d done for you, but Sam couldn’t wait any longer to have you.
Reaching behind you, he grabbed one of the many fluffy pillows that adorned the bed and lifted your hips to stuff it underneath them.
“Tell me if it’s too much and I’ll go slower” he leaned forward over your body, coming to rest on one of his elbows as he brushed away a few strands of hair from your face.
“No Sammy this is perfect” you smiled up at him, reaching for his cheek so you could pull him down into a deep kiss.
He kissed you back, returning it with more intensity as his hips began to rock into yours, his tip gliding through your wetness and brushing against your sensitive bundle of nerves until he finally slipped inside. You gasped at the stretch, clawing at his back as he inched all the way in until you were taking every bit he had to offer, and it was a lot.
“Fuck I-” he groaned, his eyes screwed shut in concentration as he tried to reel himself back and not start pounding into you like a wild animal.
You placed a kiss between his brows, encouraging him to relax and let go, and he did. With an exhale, Sam settled against you and started to rock his hips forward, not even pulling out, just nudging as deep as he could go.
“Feels amazing Sammy, please…” you whined, already having adjusted to his size and ready for more.
Grabbing a hold of your hips once more Sam sat up and pulled back, watching as his entire length disappeared into you as he snapped forward again, causing you to cry out in ecstasy. He lost himself in that motion, tirelessly working you both towards your peak with each blow delivered right to your sweet spot with the help of your elevated hips.
“How does this feel so good?” He emphasized each word with another hard thrust, the heavy headboard thumping against the wall in a way that made you grateful you had decided to get away for this, though never expecting your first time together would be this hot.
Passionate? Yes. But this was more than that.
You and Sam physically aligned in a way unsurpassed by any of your previous partners, and by the fucked out look on Sam’s face he certainly felt the same way.
The way you clenched around him made Sam know you were getting close again, he was getting close too, but he wasn’t ready for it to be over yet. Actually he felt like he was only just getting started. So he grabbed one of your legs and tossed it over your lap, twisting you at the waist until you were rolling over onto your stomach. He helped you up by lifting your hips until you were situated on your knees, then he started to pound into you from behind with an unrelentless force that was making you see stars.
“Come here sexy” he reached around between your legs, finding your clit again with the pads of his fingers as he started to rub tight circles across it. All the while you met each thrust with your own rocking back and forth, pressing your ass against him with loud claps of skin against skin, your lovemaking the only sounds resonating through the secluded cabin.
“Don’t stop, I’m almost there” you panted, so out of breath but still enough air in your lungs to beg him to make you cum again. And you did, hard, to the point your vision was blurring and your mouth fell open but nothing could escape the confines of the grip your orgasm had on your mind and body.
“Fuck, that’s it right there”. The feeling of you releasing again toppled him over the edge too, and Sam pulled out just in time to send hot ropes of cum shooting across your backside.
You both stayed still for a few moments, trying to come down from your highs and the residual effects that held your bodies in aftershock, until Sam left the bed and grabbed his t-shirt from the floor to help wipe you down.
He collapsed onto the bed after, gathering you up in his arms and pulling you to his chest. It was sticky with sweat, but you didn’t mind. A shower could always come later, all you wanted right now was to be held by your boyfriend and listen to his heartbeat fluttering wildly.
“You’ve been holding out on me” Sam broke the silence once more with an amazed laugh, his mind still replaying the scene before like footage stuck in a loop.
“Was not” you teased him, running your finger in circles around one of his nipples to see his reaction. He only laughed some more, grabbing your hand in his own and bringing it to his lips for a kiss to your palm.
“Were too” in true Sam fashion he argued back. “To think, we could’ve have been doing that for a whole week now”.
“Not a whole week. You just got out of the hospital and needed rest”.
He squeezed his arm around your shoulders tighter, “No, I think all I needed was you, cause I feel better than ever”. You couldn’t help but glance down, noticing he was still pretty hard despite already cumming once.
“You know Sammy, I did already tell you that I’m on birth control, didn't I?”
Sam thought about it for a moment, and he could recall you mentioning it one time as a kind of off handed comment once you started getting a little more physical in your relationship. “Yeah? Why do you ask?” He cocked a brow, hoping this conversation was going exactly where he wanted it to.
“We’ll because you didn’t…” you trailed off, a bright pink blush surfacing in the apples of your cheeks preventing you from saying it aloud, but Sam knew just what you were trying to say.
“What is it sexy?” He cooed into your ear, sending shivers down your spin as his other hand came down to grip your side. “You wanted me to cum in you? Is that it?”
His voice sounded like raw electric current, shocking its way through your body, waking up every nerve in its path and settling right in your core. “Well, what’s the harm? Should be safe as long as I keep track of everything”.
More than willing to correct his wrong, Sam’s hand hooked underneath your knee and he pulled you on top of him. “What if I want to get you pregnant though?” He pressed, connecting his lips to your neck and making you arch your back.
“Sam-” your voice was caught in your throat when he sucked harder and the head of his cock pressed against your entrance, just begging for you to drop your hips and let him enter you again. “I want that too, but not right now”.
“No. Not now,” he agreed, licking over the mark he left, “but someday. I want that. Want you to have my babies. What do you think? Six? Seven?”
“Sam!” You gasped in disbelief, “that many?”
“As many as you’ll let me give you” he shamelessly admit, moving his nibbling teeth to your shoulder next. “Think we should start practicing now?”
“Think I want you to kiss me again” you answered, bringing your lips to his just as you sank down onto him in one go. He groaned into your mouth, and you bit at his lips, getting him back for all the filthy things he had so easily said that got you all flustered again.
If you thought getting fucked by Sam was great, being in control was even better. With your hands planted firmly on his chest you sat up, getting yourself in just the right position before preparing for the ride of your life.
The slick between your legs made it easy to grind down on him, bringing out low guttural moans from Sam beneath you. “God, are you always this wet?”
“No” you smiled coyly down at him, “this is just for you”.
It didn’t take long for either of you to reach the metaphorical edge again. Though you were breathing heavily and sweat was beginning to glisten your skin, it felt like no work at all to get there. Because it had never been this easy with anyone else before.
Sam’s grip on your thighs tightened, and you felt him throbbing inside just before the flooding of warmth that invaded all your senses and sent you toppling over as well. You kept gliding your hips, begging for every last drop until Sam was a whimpering mess and you were both boarding overstimulation.
When you lifted off, Sam watched with hooded eyes as his release slowly dripped from you. A sight he’d secretly dreamed of in more than one of those late lonely nights alone on the bus as the swaying of the frame against the wheels lulled him to sleep.
“Better?” He teased, taking too much enjoyment from picking on you. You welcomed it though. You and Sam were always head to head when it came to teasing each other and it was comforting to know that in your quickly developing relationship at least that hadn’t changed.
You weren’t willing to back down either, even if Sam had just given you everything you ever could have wanted. “No not yet, I’m starving now”.
With legs that felt like jello, you climbed off him, picking up his thin flannel from the floor and slipping it over your frame. The buttons were crooked, but you didn’t care since you were only bothering with three of them anyways. Just enough to cover your chest and the rest was left hanging open as you found your underwear next.
You left Sam to decide how dressed he wanted to get and you wandered your way through the cabin, taking in the old photos framed on the wall of a family you were unfamiliar with yet felt oddly connected to.
Once you found the kitchen again you noticed that it was still a mess from the party. Apparently after all the commotion of that night no one had the time to come back up here and clean up. You tucked your hair behind your ears and found a large black trash bag from underneath the sink to start collecting things to throw away, emptying out leftover cups in the sink as you went.
Before long, a pair of arms circled around you from behind making you jump in surprise. Sam had never been that quiet before, you could usually hear his bare feet slapping against the floor from a distance, but he’d managed to catch you off guard this time.
“You don’t have to do that. Jake and I were going to clean up tomorrow”.
“I don’t mind” you replied, leaning over your shoulder to peck him on the cheek. “It’s the least I can do for them letting us borrow the place for the night”.
“Well, while you do that I’ll see what I can find for us to snack on”. Sam moved over to the fridge, pulling it open to see it was practically bare besides some beers that hadn’t been claimed at the party, a pitcher of purified water that was nearly empty, and an opened container of Halloween themed cupcakes.
“Hmm, Jake could have mentioned we should stop by the grocery store” he huffed as he pulled the cupcake box out and set it on the island you had cleared off.
“Think we can get pizza delivered?” You chuckled, though you were still eyeing a particular cupcake that looked really good right about now. Setting the half full bag aside, you joined Sam at the other end of the island, knowingly reaching over in a way that he could see down the shirt.
“Maybe…” he trailed off, not even hiding the way he was revenging your body with his eyes, then he leaned back to get a look at your ass peeking out from under the flannel, clad in nothing but your panties. “You’re going to have to hide when I answer the door though. Can’t let anyone else get to see you like this now can I?”
“Hmm,” you pretended to think about it for a moment as you used your pointer finger to gather some of the cold frosting from your cupcake, and popped it into your mouth. “What about you?”
Sam had only pulled his boxers back on, the rest of his body still bare for you to ogle at as much as you wanted now that he was yours. You came around to where he stood, wrapping your arms around him and kissing at his back.
“Sammy?” You pulled away, the flirtatious tone in your voice fading into something more concerned. “Baby think you’re running a fever”.
“Really?” He started to realize you had mentioned more than just a few times how warm he felt to your touch, but he hadn’t noticed himself. There was something different though, and his brows furrowed as he tried to figure out exactly what it was.
“Do you think your wound got infected? Do you ache anywhere” you let your hands brush across his back, a small part of you a little worried about having spiked his fever by having sex.
“No, physically I feel fine, but something else is off. I don’t know, it's like my mind is fogged or something. Maybe I could just use some air”.
Trying not to worry too much you stepped aside and let him make his way out to the back porch, keeping an eye on him through the windows. After deciding he wasn’t about to suddenly drop dead or anything, you turned to look for anything in the kitchen you thought might help.
In the fridge you filled the water purifier back up to the top then moved on to rummaging through the cabinets. Most of them were filled with mix matched plates, mugs, and cooking equipment for camping, but finally in the last cabinet you checked there happened to be a box of camomile tea that had expired a couple of months ago, but you figured it couldn’t do more harm than good.
You microwaved some water in a random mug and set the tea bag inside to let it steep for a few minutes, closing up the cupcake box and putting it back away in the meantime.
Next to the door there was a set of light switches. The sun had nearly disappeared behind the tree line by now so you flicked the first switch on, it was for the living room. Leaving that one on for now you moved to the next. Sam glanced over his shoulder when an overhead light came on outside, and you joined him with his tea.
“Thanks” he smiled and took a sip before turning back around to stare up at the sky some more.
“It’s freezing out here” you shivered, wrapping your arms around your barely clothed body, but you didn’t want to leave him out here alone any longer.
“Come here” he reached his hand out, and you took it, allowing him to pull you in front of him so he could drape his chest against your back. You were immediately enveloped in his warmth, and you leaned back against him with a sigh.
The scenery was quaint but beautiful nonetheless. Behind you the sun cast its last reach of light as it set to the west, and before you the darkness of night crept closer. Birds still flew in the sky above the treetops, and remnants of the bonfire from the party rest in the distance.
Your eyes braved a glance in the direction Sam had disappeared to that night right after your fight. Feeling weary you grabbed his arm and wrapped it tighter around you, hoping the squeeze would keep reminding you that he was right here, safe. “I still can’t believe there was a bear out there. What if it had come out into the yard?”
Sam tensed behind you and you immediately regret bringing it up. Neither of you had talked about the incident since it happened, both a little too preoccupied with starting to date and since he had healed so well it kind of faded away into the background.
“It wasn’t a bear” Sam muttered, just barely loud enough that you could only hear it since you were so close. You turned your head up towards him, confused as this was the first time you were hearing him say anything at all about it. “Wolf,” he continued, his eyes still fixed on the moon hanging above your heads. “It was a wolf”.
“A wolf?!” You exclaimed, unable to sort out in your mind which was worse. How had he been able to survive a wolf attack? And what kind of wolves went around scratching people in the neck?
“I don’t really remember what happened. One second I was walking through the trees, I actually thought you had followed me because I heard something behind me, but when I turned around it must’ve attacked me. I think I blacked out from the trauma, and when I came to I was leaning against Danny and you were crying”.
A pang of guilt shot through you again, and tears threatened to spill at the thought of Sam thinking you had come after him only to get attacked by an animal… You turned around in his hold, cupping his face in your cold hands, gingerly holding his attention. “I’m so sorry I let that happen. I’m so sorry I wasn’t there. I want to keep you safe, always”.
“Nothing that happened is your fault” Sam quickly eased you even though you were the one supposed to be consoling him. “If anything, I’m glad it happened so that we could come together like this. I feel like something is changing in me, and I’m really glad I have you to lean on”.
Something changing? You hadn’t realized the event had made such an impact on him mentally, but you had to agree you were glad he knew you were here if he needed anything at all. Taking his mug from him, you squat down to place it on the ground out of harm's way, and slowly as you raised back up you planted soft little kisses along his body.
Firstly one on each thigh, then on the lowest bit of his stomach just above the waistband of his boxers. One to his sternum, then a pair for both sides of his clavicle, and lastly as gentle as you possibly could you placed a tender kiss to his scarred neck.
When you were done Sam pulled you into a swift kiss. The feeling of his lips slotting against yours, his warm body pressing you up against the beams of the banister, it was enough to melt away your worries.
Sam lifted you onto the banister next, and you wrapped your arms tightly around his shoulders so you wouldn’t fall backwards even though you knew he would never allow that to happen. His lips moved to your neck, leaving a new love bite next to the one from earlier, and with what sounded like a low growl he ripped the buttons off his shirt to expose your chest to him.
“Sam!” You gasped, hearing the tiny plastic pieces bounce around somewhere on the porch before ultimately disappearing. “Again?”
“Again” he growled once more, reaching between your bodies to slip his hand into your underwear.
You sighed into the touch. Normally you wouldn’t be ready for another round so soon, but as his fingers found your clit you were already starting to pool with need.
When you whimpered his name again, Sam pulled his boxers down and moved your underwear to the side, just fast enough for him to enter you in one fluid movement. You bit your lip trying to muffle your cries of pleasure, considering you were on the back porch, but Sam wasn’t about to have that.
“There’s no one out here for miles, you can be as loud as you want”.
One of your hands left Sam’s shoulder and you reached up to gather some of his hair at the back of his head into your fist, giving it a hard tug. “Only if you are loud too”.
Sam’s reaction to the hair pull was just as you hoped. He picked up the pace, his actions becoming rushed and sloppy but that didn’t stop the fire from being igniting between you.
“Fuck, fuck, fuuck” he did moan loudly, waiting for you to pull again. When you did his hips stuttered and he let out another low growl. “I’m cumming”.
“Me to” you pulled his hair once more but this time to get him closer so you could crash your lips together, your shared climaxes washing over you as the last traces of light disappeared behind the cabin.
“Have you always had that much stamina?” You questioned between bites of the pizza Sam successfully ordered while you were getting cleaned up in the shower. You had met every one of Sam’s girlfriends in the past. Some you liked, some you thought he was absolutely insane for putting up with, and he had met all of your exs as well. Though the two of you never really talked about sex stuff before. Probably for good reason, because if you had known you two were going to be such a good match physically as well, then this likely would have happened a lot sooner.
“I’ve never been a one-pump-chump if that’s what you’re asking” Sam replied as he chewed a large bite.
“Don’t talk with food in your mouth you animal” you poked his still bare chest, though after showering himself he had opted to at least put on some sweats for comfort.
“You asked me a question” he shrugged, tearing off another bite, unbothered.
You rolled your eyes and chuckled, finishing your plate and offering to grab him another random beer from the fridge while you were up.
After dinner Sam put a movie on and you sat next to him on the tiny couch in the living room, your legs stretched out over his lap and your head resting on his shoulder. “I’m going to be sad when you have to leave again” you muttered, not having been able to pay attention to the old flick he found on one of the few channels the TV got reception to way out here.
Sam squeezed your waist for comfort, “I know, maybe you can come with us for a while? Take a semester off?”
“I don’t know,” you sighed, “that will only delay my graduation. I don’t want to be in school for any longer than I need to”.
“That’s alright, we will make it work. Everyone else does”.
“Right” you agreed, trying not to pick at your cuticles out of habit. You knew Sam would do anything for you, and you him, but you couldn’t help but feel like the worst of your struggles were not yet behind you.
Sam reached for the remote and clicked off the TV, offering to carry you to bed which you adamantly declined but that only resulted in him chasing you down the hallway in a fit of laughter.
“I know this has all sort of changed rather quickly” Sam mumbled quietly in the dark of the bedroom, both of you holding each other close underneath the quilt.
“Yeah? I don’t think so” you smiled. Really you got where he was coming from, but when it came down to it you knew these feelings had always been there and you and Sam had already been so close before. “I mean, this is kind of new” you let your hand trail down his chest, tickling the light dusting of hair above his groin.
“Mmm, you sure you’re ready to go there again?” Sam cocked a brow as if challenging you to test your luck further.
You retreated your hand, tucking it back against his chest as you turned onto your side. “Maybe in the morning”.
“Morning, right” Sam nodded his head, yeah he could work with that. “What I meant to get at was, I don’t want you to think I’m being ingenuine when I say things. It’s just I think I’ve felt this way for a long time, and now that I can be honest with myself about it I can’t help but need you to know”.
“Know what Sam?” your voice fell into a hush again, feeling the atmosphere shift from friendly banter, to something more intense and sincere.
He turned onto his side as well, wanting to look you directly in the eyes. “I love you”.
You felt your heart thump fiercely in your chest, your love for him having manifested itself there for longer than you could even remember, and you knew there was nothing left for you to do but to simply say it back. “I love you too Sam”.
In the morning you shared leftover pizza, just passing the time by enjoying each other's company. Really enjoying each other's company. It was going to be a miracle if you were able to walk straight by the time you left this cabin.
Shortly after the noon hour, a knock finally came at the door, bringing you and Sam out of yet another heated make out session on the couch as a random record from a forgotten stack you’d found in the closet of one of the other bedrooms spun on the player in the background.
“Jake” Sam nodded when he answered the door after you ducked into the room to find some more appropriate clothing options to put on.
“Sammy” Jake nodded back, a knowing smirk planted across his face as he stepped inside.
“Hey!” You greeted them a little too enthusiastically, trying not to sound like they had interrupted anything at all. They greeted you back and you watched as Jake and his girlfriend filled in, but in tow behind them was someone neither you or Sam recognized.
“Oh, so this is my older brother Theo” Jake’s girlfriend introduced the unknown man.
Sam stepped up first, offering his hand to shake and introduce himself back, then wrapped an arm around your shoulder. “And this is my girlfriend”.
“Stop, please” you groaned dramatically, pushing him away and introducing yourself.
Theo seemed distant during the entire interaction, and you didn’t quite understand why he was here if he hadn’t even met Sam yet. Jake seemed comfortable with him though, and you trusted his opinion of people so you didn’t bother to read into it too much.
“Right, so should we get to cleaning up then?” Jake’s girlfriend suggested, grabbing her boyfriend by the arm and pulling him into the kitchen where she was pleased to see that you had already started to pick up all the trash.
“I’m going to go put a shirt on�� Sam informed you, leaving you with a kiss to the top of your head as he left for the bedroom.
Grabbing another trash bag from the kitchen you let Jake and his girlfriend know you’re going to start in the backyard, remembering from yesterday having seen quite a bit of trash still out there.
“Hey, I think you might want to come back in here” Jake held the back door open as he called out to you. He wore a look of uneasiness as you approached the porch, and you abandoned the bag of garbage to see what was the matter.
Once back inside you saw Sam, flustered out of his mind as he tore through drawers and cabinets all while mumbling frantically to himself “where are they?”
“What is it?” You asked, approaching him slowly since he was running around madly.
“Fuck!” He shouted loudly, almost completely ignoring you as he stopped in the middle of the kitchen to think for a second. As if he suddenly remembered something, he ran back down the hallway and into another bedroom, finally returning with a crumpled pack of cigarettes and pushed his way past all the staring eyes to go out onto the back porch.
“What happened?” You turned back to Jake. You had never seen Sam act that way before, so whatever it was that got him so riled up definitely terrified you.
“Don’t know, he was in the bedroom for a while then just came bursting out like a lunatic” Jake replied, wishing himself that you could answer the question for him.
“I’m going to go check on him”. You pulled on a convincing smile, trying to give Jake a bit of peace of mind when in reality you were worried about what you might uncover when you stepped back outside.
Sam was hunched over the banister, a lit cigarette dangling between his fingers, the smoke blowing towards you with the wind. “Baby?” You called out to him in your sweetest most tender voice. He ignored you but he wasn’t acting crazed anymore, you noticed though as he brought the cigarette slowly to his mouth for another drag that his hands were trembling uncontrollably. “Are you alright?”
“I don’t know” Sam finally replied as he blew out the smoke, taking another long pull from the butt before slumping back over.
“Talk to me Sam” you stepped up next to him, attempting to place a comforting hand on his shoulder that he flinched away from. “You’re scaring me”.
“I don’t know if I can say” he looked up at you, his eyes bloodshot like he was about to burst into tears. What could be bothering him so badly that he felt like he couldn’t talk to you about it? “I don’t think you’ll believe me”.
“Don’t you remember what you told me last night? That the things you say are genuine? Well I believed you then, why wouldn’t I believe you now?”
Sam huffed, shaking his head like you just didn’t understand. “That was different. This is…” he trailed off, taking the last drag before pressing the cigarette out against the rotting wood. Suddenly he turned to you and wrapped his arms around your waist, dropping his head onto your shoulder. “You promise you won’t think I’m crazy?”
You smoothed the back of Sam’s hair with your hand, your other arm coming around to hold him steady. “I mean everyone already thinks that but we still love you” you teased lightly, trying to bring some normality back in the conversation.
He lifted his head and took your hand, guiding you over to a pair of wooden rocking chairs on the other end of the porch. When you both sat down you kept his hand in your own, cradling it there for support as he gathered how to tell you what was wrong.
“It’s umm, Theo” he began and your back straightened out a little. You knew you had gotten a vibe from him when he entered with everyone else, like a dark cloud had followed them, but you never would have expected him and Sam to get into it like this. “He came into the bedroom and told me we needed to talk. It was weird. I knew Jake’s girlfriend had a brother but he was never around so I don’t really know him, but I agreed anyways”.
“Ok?” Your mind was racing with all the possibilities of what they could have talked about, everyone staying at his family’s cabin, maybe money, but nothing would have prepared for what Sam was about to unveil.
“He told me that he was here last week, and when he heard that I was the one who had been attacked that night in the woods, he had to come and warn me”
“What?” If he was at the party then why hadn’t any of you met him then?
Sam’s free hand came up and he timidly touched the scar now adorning his neck, and if you weren’t sure that it was absolutely impossible you could have started to put two and two together yourself. It was impossible though. Just a scary story to keep people out of the woods at night. An urban legend made up to blame the way people acted on the cycles of a big rock in the sky. So you sat quietly and let him continue.
“I didn’t believe him at first, but then he lifted his shirt and on his side I saw he had the same scar as I did. The scar he got three years ago when he was out here fishing alone, something followed him back from the lake, and when he tried to fight it off he got scratched, by a large wolf”.
A wolf… You tried again to imagine how it must’ve happened, but you couldn’t wrap your mind around it entirely. “So what does this all mean Sam? What was he trying to warn you about?”
There was a moment of silence as he gathered the courage to answer, his mouth opened and he pulled in a deep breath of air, but the words couldn’t come out whole. “On the next full moon, I’m- I’m going to… change”.
“Change?” You repeated, trying to finish the sentence for him “into a wolf?”
Sam cringed, pulling his hand away from you and leaning back into the chair. “You think it’s crazy don’t you”.
“I think you’ve both been through something traumatic, and you haven’t really talked with anyone about it…”
“I haven’t talked to anyone because I’ve had this weird nagging feeling like something is wrong since it happened. I thought maybe it was those antibiotics the doctors sent me home with so I stopped taking them”.
“Sam” you gave him a disappointed look, but didn’t have the heart to truly scold him right now. “You could have talked to me, could have told me”.
“I know,” he sighed, “and I should have, but everything was going so well between us. I was so happy, I didn’t want to spoil anything”.
It was hard for you to hear that he had been keeping this from you, especially because you thought you had been doing such a good job at taking care of him. The guilt you felt still had yet to subside though, so you didn’t fault him for not wanting to make it worse. If anything you did blame yourself some more for not noticing something was wrong. Then it hit you, “so every time I touched you, and you were so warm…”. It certainly was crazy to believe him, but for some reason you did, it made sense even if just a little bit and that was enough for you to stand by him.
Sam looked relieved that you somehow seemed to be seriously considering this outlandish tale to be true, but it unnerved him the same. “What am I going to do? What’s going to happen to me? I don’t even know who I can tell… even if my brothers and Danny do believe me too, what about the band? We play shows at night, I can’t very well come out on the stage on all fours”.
These were all valid questions for Sam to have, but honestly you didn’t even know where to begin to find the answers. The only thing you knew was Sam meant the world to you and you needed to make sure he knew you were always going to be there for him. So you gathered your resolve and stood, pulling on a supporting smile. “Let’s start with Jake first, he’s really worried about you. After, we still have three weeks to figure everything out right? Until the next full moon?”
“Yeah,” Sam nodded, and he raised to take your hand again allowing you to guide him back into the cabin where surly, he would be received with all the love and acceptance he needed.
50 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sleep Away Camp
Stiles Stilinski x Fem Reader
Summary: Beacon Hills High School's annual science camp trip is coming up. Knowing Stiles is going you think this might be a good time to shoot your shot. He ends up saving you from the mimic that followed Scott and Stiles to the camp.
Word Count: 2.5k+
<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3<3
The class dragged on as you watched the clock tick, almost mockingly. It was the day before the science camp trip. The students who chose to go would spend three nights and four days in the California wilderness. Everyone may have been buzzing about the trip for the past couple of weeks, but you were exhilarated. You had taken a day trip with your mom to purchase everything on the suggested list. It was all sitting at home, ready to go in the duffle bag that you had rearranged 3+ times. You were thinking about all possible scenarios of rebellion that were bound to take place. There were rumors about different friend groups planning on sneaking out into the woods and doing god knows what.
The bell had rung and you were one of the first people to leave the room. You rushed home as fast as you could to get ready before heading back. All the students were supposed to meet in the school parking lot at 4 p.m. to load onto the buses. Your phone was going off like crazy, distracting you from washing your face and fixing your hair. It was peers posting on their stories, all of them were pretty much the same. Girls posting boomerangs of their cute luggage; boys posting stupid, half-serious jokes like: ‘Meet me in my tent for a good time tonight.’ Your face physically cringed when you saw posts like that. Did they think that was going to help them get girls? You noticed that Lyida had texted you, asking if she could give you a ride and if you’d sit on the bus with her. After texting her back agreeing to both you finished up getting ready. Right as you were about to take your stuff downstairs to wait for her, your mom came into your room.
“Are you ready to go? I can drive you,” she said with her keys in hand.
“Oh sorry I was about to tell you, Lydia is going to pick me up and drive down there together,” you said, now feeling slightly bad.
“Are you sure?” she asked.
“Yeah.. if you want I can text-” you started.
“No no, it’s okay. I mostly came in here to tell you I love you and to please be safe,” she started, “it had a lot less anxiety the last time I sent you,” she finished, sitting on the bed.
“How? I’d figure it would be scarier knowing I was younger going to sleep away camp,” you said.
“Well, you were only 11. I knew the teachers would be watching you and you couldn’t keep your eyes open past 11 p.m.,” she laughed before continuing, “I just want to remind you not to do anything you might… regret,” she sighed.
“Mom, I'm not going to hook up with anyone or do anything stupid. I may be a teenager but I can control myself,” you said.
She reassured her trust in you before helping you down the stairs with your bags. Lydia had texted you that she was about to be there. After giving your mom a hug and a quick kiss on the cheek, you loaded your things into Lyida’s car. She wasn’t as excited as you were but you could tell she was happy to spend time with Jackson. You, on the other hand, had your eye on Stiles. When you asked Lyida if it was okay if you pursued him, she laughed and was almost insulted that you asked. You liked Stiles ever since 6th grade and figured this weekend would be the best place to make your feelings known. She parked her car and you both walked over to the group of students that were gathered to enter the bus. Stiles and Scott were standing together talking while sharing a bag of chips. Allison and Issiac were standing next to them, She waved when she saw the two of you approach. Lydia and Allison immediately began talking with each other, same with Scott and Issiac.
“Hey, are you excited for the trip?” he asked, wiping his face with his sleeve.
“Yeah, I can’t wait to see the stars, it's way easier to see them from the forest,” you said.
“Oh yeah? I heard we're gonna do a big campfire tonight with smoke and crap,” he said.
“I’m a little nervous because of all the animal attacks lately. If it's is that bad in the city I'm sure it’s worse in the wilderness,” you said.
“Oh well yeah, I mean I'm sure it won’t be that dangerous. If it was they probably wouldn’t be taking all of us up there right?” he said laughing awkwardly at the end.
“Yeah that’s true,” you said, realizing that the entire bus had already been loaded while you were talking.
All the seats were taken, even Lidya was sitting next to Allison. Stiles and you ended up sitting next to each other. At first, you were nervous about sitting next to him for the entire ride. Seemed a little too confrontational, especially considering you were going to try and get with him by the end of the trip. However, as time went on, you realized you guys had a lot in common. You were both into sci fi-movies, you both were in the same computer coding class, and both had a rather impressive collection of legos. It felt like the ride flew by because of how engaged you were to each other. You apologized every time your thigh bumped into his and eventually, he scooted closer so that your outer thighs were pressed together. It was getting close to sunset which was making the clouds and sky look beautiful. You were looking out the window for a while, taking pictures of the view. Once the buses arrived, everyone filed out and waited to be directed to the tents. Lydia was complaining because she thought they were going to be cabins. All the tents were on this wooden platform that was about 4 feet from the ground. The ‘tents’ were a metal A-line structure that had a waterproof cover over it. There were these little cots inside, it was three to a tent.
“Well isn’t this just great, we were camping in the woods and they gave us a literal fort made of sheets to sleep in,” Lidya said.
“Come on, it’s not that bad. You could tell when we walked in that it was warmer than outside,” Allison said.
“I think it’s kinda cozy,” you said which made Allison laugh.
“Like you and Stiles on the bus?” Lydia asked.
“Well yeah, you were supposed to sit with me. You could have told me that the line was moving,” you laughed.
“Oh I know, I was doing both of us a favor. You got the chance to hang out with Stiles and Hopefully, he’ll leave me alone once he falls for you,” she said, shoving her suitcase under her cot.
“You think he’ll fall for me?” you asked hopefully which caused both girls to laugh at such a stupid question.
It was nightfall now and everyone was making their way to the campfire. It was huge, easily 7 by 7 feet with logs all around it for students to sit. You saw Scott and Stiles sitting on one of them, holding a place for all three of you. He smiled at you when you saw him which made you blush. The two of you went to grab more stuff for the group. Stiles kept catching his marshmallows on fire, incinerating them. You ended up making him four, he inhaled them as fast as you could make them. Eventually, Allison wandered off with Scott, and the same with Lyida and Jackson. You weren’t allowed to go off into the woods but the two of you didn’t go far. It was hard to talk to each other in a serious way when you could barely hear each other talk. Over the loud crackling of the fire and the sheer amount of students laughing and roughhousing. You were looking up at the stars, amazed that they could be so bright. You were pointing out different constellations and explaining how you learned some of them when you played The Last of Us. When you looked back at him, he was staring at you.
“What?” you asked.
“Uh- did you like the game?” he asked.
“Oh, yeah I never really get emotional for the storylines of games but that one got me. Made me reflect on my character, especially because Ellie had no idea what life was like before the apocalypse. So materialistic, oh my god when I replied to it and saw how Joel and his daughter lived before everything my jaw dropped. It was so weird to see them ‘normal’ again you know?” you finished.
“Yeah I get that feeling of you know, -sigh- not cherishing what you have until it’s gone,” he said.
“Sorry I didn’t mean-” you started.
“No, don't even worry about it. I’m glad we could spend time together alone like this. These days I feel like I’m surviving more than living,” he said.
“Me too,” you said smiling.
After you both hung out in the woods for a little longer before heading back to camp. You even walked back hand and hand which made your stomach flip. The bonfire had gotten smaller and there were less campers outside then when you left. Allison and Scott were making out against a tree that was a few feet out of sight from chaperones. For dinner, the camp had a BBQ, it was simple; just hamburgers and hotdogs with fruit and a couple random sides. Once you both got your plate you quickly realized all the bugs were making it impossible to eat. When you first suggested that it would be better to eat in your tent, Stiles' face went white and then turned a deep shade of red. Nonetheless he followed to the tent and as predicted Allison and Lyida were nowhere in sight. He started awkwardly complementing the decor out of nervousness which made you laugh. Both of you ate in awkward silence for a couple moments but then started talking about the itinerary the camp had planned. Right as the conversation got more serious, the girl came back to the tent. Stiles ended up leaving and they interrogated you about the nature of what happened when you were alone with him. You told them the truth, it wasn’t anything crazy so they were a little disappointed in you.
The three of you went down to the showering area which was actually quite nice. You thought it would be similar to a hand built out house or something. You weren’t even expecting hot water so it was a nice surprise. They even had electricity, thank god because you didn’t want to go to sleep with wet hair. By the time you were walking back to the tent it was pretty late. After being in school all day and being socially interactive all day long was making you really tired. It didn’t take you long to fall asleep after you laid down. After you’d been sleeping for a couple hours, you heard a tap on the metal frame of the tent. It scared you at first but then you heard a voice.
“Y/N?” you immediately recognized it as Stiles.
“Stiles? What are you doing oh my god you scared the crap out of me!” you whispered.
“Meet me where we talked in 20 minutes,” he whispered and before you could respond he walked away.
You were taken back for a second but figured you would go. Maybe he wanted to tell you how he felt. Why else would he come and ask you to talk in the middle of the night? You got up, trying your best not to wake up the other girls while changing. It was freezing, to the point where you couldn’t stop your teeth from chattering. You were really scared as you walked toward the trail that led away from the camp. Before you went to bed the camp was bright and full of energy and now it was dark and deadly quiet. You wrapped your arms around yourself to give you a sense of security. Once the camp was out of sight it was even more dark than before. It took you about 10 or 15 minutes but you were finally where he agreed to meet you. You recognized the nearby long that was almost completely hollow.
“Stiles?” you asked out loud.
“Are you there?” you asked again when you heard nothing. You kept hearing sounds of leaves crunching and different animals.
“Stiles!” you called out a bit louder.
“I’m here,” he called out.
You were about to call out one last time when suddenly arms were wrapped around your waist and mouth. You were trying to scream and thrash away, whatever had you lifted you up then tucked you behind a tree.
“It’s me, chill out it’s Stiles,” he whispered on top of your head.
“What are you-” you started.
“That wasn’t me, that thing that said ‘i’m here’ we think it’s a mimic. Just be very quiet for a second,” he said, still covering your mouth with his hands.
He quickly stopped talking as you both peered over the tree. Your heart was pounding out of your chest as you watched what appeared to be Stiles walking past you guys. Tears were now streaming down your face, Stiles was wiping the ones he could reach with his thumb. When Stiles had picked you up from behind you stayed in that position even when he pulled you both to the ground. He was on his feet, in a catcher position and you were sitting on your bottom with your knees to your chest. He still had his arm wrapped around your waist, you could see his arm rise and fall with how rapid you were breathing. After the mimic was out of sight he started leading you in an unknown direction.
“I’m kinda freaking out right now,” you said shakily.
“I'm sorry I know this is a lot. You came to my tent and told me to meet up at the spot. I didn’t realize it was the mimic until it was something weird until I came into the woods wandering around looking for you,” he said.
“Why are you acting so nonchalant about this, I feel like I’m losing my mind,” you said.
“I’m sorry I can’t explain everything right now but trust me we need to keep going,” he said, it made you nervous to see how scared he was but you held your ground.
“I’m not going to follow you blindly into the woods. I don’t even know what we're running from, the safest place for us is the camp so-” you started but were interrupted.
“YOU don’t know what’s at stake here. This thing is dangerous, like crazy strong and fast not only that it changes forms so you never know what it really looks like. I really want a chance to be able to take you to the formal and I won’t be able to if we're dead. So I beg of you, blindly follow me and I promise I’ll show you why you’ll trust me to do it again,” he said quietly into your ear before pulling you by the arm, safe to say you didn’t have much to say after that.
#teen wolf#teen wolf x reader#teen wolf x y/n#teen wolf stiles#stiles stilinski#stiles stilinksi x reader#stiles stilinksi fanfiction#stiles stilinksi imagine#teenwolf#teen wolf fanfiction#scott mccall#lydia martin#isaac lahey#teen wolf movie#teen wolf 2023#teen wolf movie fanfic#the last of us
224 notes
·
View notes
Text
Taken in pt.2
I woke up this morning feeling excited to get up , I haven’t felt that feeling in a while. I decided that was going to go for a drive and maybe take some pictures of places I found pretty and paint them later. I put on some light makeup and a comfy matching set ,it’s a cute brown fuzzy sweatshirt and fuzzy sweatpants and put my hair in a claw clip. I quietly made my way down to the kitchen . I walked in to see a coffee already made for me and some bacon and pancakes . I smile before sitting down and eating.
After me and Matt’s conversation last night I decided it was best to tell him I was going out for a bit and I’d share my location so he’d know where I was. After putting my dishes in the washer I set my share location for him so he could see where I was all the time just to be safe and then made my way to his office.
I reached the door and knocked softly “ come in” I hear him say before I slowly open the door “hey” I say walking in and smiling at him . He looks up at me smiling “how’d you sleep?” He asks and a sway awkwardly “pretty good … I was common in to tell you that I um well . I wanted to see if it was okay if I took a little drive to get some pictures so I can paint them later” I say feeling nervous, I’m not exactly sure why though. “ yeah of course you can . You don’t have to ask my permission you know I just want to know when you leave that’s all” he says smiling and I nod “ okay well I promise I won’t be out to long , I shared my location just so you have it” I say looking up at him “ alright we’ll be safe and come and let me know when you get back alright” he says before going back to his work “okay see you in a bit” I say before heading out of his office and closing the door .
After driving around for probably an hour and getting some good pictures that I’m excited about painting I head back home. As I was driving back I turned up my music and sang along , today I feel pretty happy which I’m not upset about I just don’t know why . I think being in a new environment has helped me a little .
I looked around a bit and saw a small gas station and decided to go in and grab a soda for the rest of three drive back up to the house. I parked and walked in heading to the drink section and grabbing a cherry coke . I decided to also grab some gum and a couple bags of candy to eat while I paint when I get home. As I was picking out some candy I hear a voice behind me making me jump “ hey oh shit sorry I didn’t mean to scare you” the man says before I turn around with my hand on my racing heart. He’s gorgeous if I could take a good guess I would say he’s around my age maybe a little older . “ oh no it’s okay I just wasn’t expecting it” I say smiling and letting out a small laugh . He chuckles before stepping a little closer “ I’ve never seen you around here” he says and I smile “ I just moved here . A couple days ago actually” I say and he nods “ oh cool , you live alone or live with family?” he asks and my smile slightly fades “ umm family I guess I’m not sure what to call the person I live with to be honest … it’s kind of a long story “ I say looking down a bit upset remembering I really have no actual family anymore. “ well I’ve got time . Here let me get these for you and if you want I can show you a cool sour nearby where we can talk” he says smiling sweetly but also looking a bit nervous . “ you know what sure why not “ I say smiling and his face beams with excitement. He buys my stuff and then leads me out into the parking lot. “ I’ll hop in my bike and you can follow me” he says as he puts his helmet on . God he’s hot asf and rides a motorcycle, I’m definitely loving Oregon now.
He hopes on and turn on his bike and pulls out waving for me to follow him . After about 10 minutes we reach what looks like a path . I know I just met him and following him into the woods doesn’t seem like the best idea butttt I’m still gonna do it.
I get out of my car and walk over to him “ my names Cade by the way” he says smiling down at me “ I’m y/n” I say back and he cocks his head “ come on it’s this way” he says and I follow him. We walk side by side in comfortable silence until we reach a clearing . It’s a big field that overlooks cliffs and water with a couple benches .
He walks to one of the benches and sits down and I do the same. “ so why’d you move here?” He asks and I look out at the cliffs and water “well my dad passed away a couple months ago and …” I try not to cry because I don’t want to embarrass myself “ he put in his will that he wanted me to stay with one of his good friends so I uprooted my life and now … well here I am” I finish and I look over at him . “ I’m so sorry about your dad . I know that must not be easy “ he says and I smile “ yeah it’s been tough but I kinda like it here so far” I say and he nods “ yeah Oregon’s cool but where did you move here from?” He asks and I sigh “ California” I say and he nods “ I bet this weather is new to you then” he says and I nod “ yeah it’s definitely cold here compared to Cali but I kinda like cold weather” I say and he smiles “ so this friend of your dad … is he like old as fuck or “ he asks and I laugh “ no actually he is pretty young . He’s about 30 I think , he met my dad when he was an intern at a company fresh out of college “ I explain and he nods “ I guess that’s nice . It would suck living with a old ass boring guy” he says making me laugh “ your right it definitely would suck” I say and he laughs with me “ so what do you do , are you In school?” He asks and I smile “ no I’m not in school, it’s not really my thing “ I say and he nods smiling and looking away “ I get that , I work all the time instead of going to school” he says and I nod . “ so if your not in school what do you do with all that free time?” He asks and I smile closing my eyes “ painting I looove to paint” I say and look at him smiling . “ is that all you do ?” He asks and I nod . “ is that just a hobby or do you like sell it and stuff?” He asks “ I honestly just do it because I love it and it makes me happy but I have sold it in the past but not like a lot” I say and he nods “ so if you don’t have a job and you just spend your time painting … how do you afford such a nice car?” He asks and I laugh because I can see how that could confuse somebody “ well , it was kind of a gift from my dads friend and technically kind of my dad” I say and he nods “ damn must be nice” he says and I nod .
After sitting and talking about random stuff for god knows how long I told him I should probably head home . He gave me his number and drive off . I hopped into my car and out directions in and started my way back home. I did don’t realize how late it had gotten until I looked at my phone and saw a shit tone of texts from Matt. I had put my phone on do not disturb when me and Cade were talking out of respect. I’m definitely gonna get chewed out for this when I get home and this time I won’t be fighting back because I know I fucked up big time.
The second I park in the garage and walk into the house . I hear loud pacing in the kitchen . I carefully walk in head down scared for how mad he’s going to be . I hear the pacing stop and I wince before looking up and seeing Matt practically fuming with anger . “ you’ve been gone for 6 hours SIX FUCKING HOURS ! And you didn’t answer a single call or text so you better sit you pretty ass down and explain yourself” he says and I nod mumbling a yes sir before quickly shuffling over to the island and sitting down . He stand on the opposite side arms crossed over his chest waiting for me to speak.
“ I … okay well I did take pictures to paint and o-on the way back I stopped at a gas station for a drink and then I ran into this guy and we … well we started talking and then we went to a look out and just talked about shit . I - I lost track of time and I put my phone on do not disturb and . I’m sorry Matt I know I fucked up” I say as I force back the tears that so badly want to fall. Being scolded by Matt feels so weird especially since I’m a 20 year old grown woman but … Matt’s kind of hot when he’s angry . “ first of all I’m disappointed in the fact that you didn’t even think to send me a text saying you’d be out longer than expected and second … did you even think for a fucking second how dumb it is to go off to the woods to a look out with a random guy you just met I mean seriously y/n what if he had raped you or even worse killed you and left you there to die “ Matt says with anger but also worry covering his face “ no I - I know it was stupid I just… he was so nice and attractive and I’m not used to getting male attention and I have no friends here so I thought maybe I should give it a try and make a friend . I know going to the look out was dumb but if I’m being honest … he was hot so” I say and smile making him furrow his brows “ I understand the friend thing but y/n … no guy here is going to see you and say oh she’s new I want to be best friends with her . They are going to look at you and think damn a new girl to fuck” he says and I gasp as my gas drops “ wow Matt … so all I am worth in your eyes to these guys is a piece of ass” I say and he shrugs “ this isn’t a huge town y/n everyone knows everyone and you are the shiny new toy that every guy is going to want a piece of . I’m not saying that’s all your worth because you and I both know your worth more but you need to be careful “ he says and I scoff “ I don’t even know why you think you can tell me what I can and can’t do . Im a grown adult that you got stuck with because my dad died “ I say and his face drops “ I didn’t get stuck with you , I like having you here but I just don’t think you should be getting close with the town boys , they aren’t going to treat you right y/n” he says and j shake my head “ yeah well Cade seemed very sweet and interested In me so “ I say and his face completely darkened.
“ did you just say Cade?” He asks a deep tone that send shivers down my back “ yeah … why?” I say with attitude but it’s laced with worry “ Absolutely not y/n . He is a bad guy , he just got out of jail two weeks ago” he says and my eyes widen “ WHAT” I sweet out and he nods “ yeah and you wanna know what he was in for “ he says and I gulp but slowly nod “ he raped three of his sisters friends at a sleep over and beat his girl friend so bad she is in a coma “ he says and he studies my reaction . I feel sick to my stomach as tears well in my eyes “ oh my god … oh my god” is all I can say and I hold my hand to my mouth In Shock. “ yeah his sister is 12 by the way and her friends were all 12 and 13 … he’s 24 so that really is a sick fucking guy “ he says and I shake my head “ he seemed so nice .” I say quietly and Matt walks over to me . “ that’s what he wanted you to think. He knew you were new here and that you wouldn’t know any of this “ he says placing a hand on my back and I take deep breathes “ I should t definitely block his number “ I say and grab my phone . “ I see that I got three text from him and Matt took my phone reading over them . The texts were “ It was so nice meeting you y/n” “ I hope to see your pretty face again” “ maybe we could meet up later ?” After all I know about him those texts unsettle me . God what if I didn’t find this out I wonder what he would have done to me.
I blocked his number and apologized to Matt again for doing something so stupid . He accepted my apologies. He just wants me to be safe and now I understand why . We ate dinner and then watched some movies in the theater room down stairs .
I sat next to him as we watched a scary movie . I love scary movies but the thing about it is when I get scared I also kind of get turned on . I’m not sure why I have that reaction but I have since I was young. Haunted houses , scary masks and horror movies always had me scared and aroused at the same time .
As we were watching I got jumped at a jump scare and accidentally screamed making Matt laugh and out his hand on my leg to be sweet and comfort me but it just made me more turned on.
The longer the movie went on and the more scared I got the wetter I become and after a while I had to take Matt’s hand off my leg because it was driving me crazy . He looked at me and I think he kind of noticed I was feeling weird , he glanced down to see I had my legs pressed tightly together . I looked at him and he had a sly smile before he turned back to the movie watching .
The movie was getting to the scariest part and my breathing was becoming louder and quicker and my legs squeezed tighter . I tried not to look at Matt but my eyes kept flicking down to his veiny arms and hands and his slender fingers . God I’d let him do dirty things to me .
I looked back up at the movie and matched in anticipation. I’m so wet that I feel it soaking my thong. It gets kind of uncomfortable and I’ve started feeling really hot in this matching set . “ I- I’m getting hot Im Going to go change real quick “ I say quickly before standing up and walking to the door “ I’ll pause it until you get back “ he says and I rush out and okay before I’m jogging through the house to my room.
I put on a sleep dress which I know is a risky move and throw on a new pair of underwear . When I say I was soaked from the fear and adrenaline I mean I was soaked . I threw my wet underwear into my laundry hamper and grabbed my phone before heading to my door.
I jog back down stairs and to the movie room . I slide back In and sit next to him . He clicks play and the movie starts playing again . There is a scene where four guys have masks on and are about to sacrifice a girl who is strapped to an offering table . I’ve read many dark romance books like this minus the murder part . My mask kink is going crazy and I have to squeeze my legs so hard . My breathing is so loud and I feel Matt’s eyes on me but I’m too scared to look at him.
The movie pauses and I slowly look at Matt . “Why did you pause it?” I ask and he looks at me with furrowed brows “ you’re acting weird” he says and I look at him confused and defensive “ no I’m not” I say with attitude “ yes you are . What wrong is it to scary?” He asks and I laugh “ no I love scary movies and I’m not acting weird so can you unpause it” I say with an eye roll . “ god your so bratty sometimes” he scoffs but doesn’t unpause the movie . “ Matt for real unpause the movie” I order and look at him with cut eyes “ no not until you tell me what’s wrong “ he says and I groan.
“ nothing is wrong Matt seriously “ I say and he shakes his head “ come on you can tell me “ he says and I get so pissed off I lunge over him and grab the remote from the other seat . I’m leaned over his lap as I click play and try and sit back in my seat but Matt rips the remote out of my hand and holds me down by my back so I can’t move . “ what the fuck let me up” I say bitterly and I try and move “ no tell me what’s wrong right now or you want me getting up and I will not let the movie keep playing” he says as he again pauses the movie and I groan dramatically trying to wiggle out of his strong hold .
“ I’m not telling you” I bite out and I hear him chuckle “ well then get comfortable cause you’re not moving until you decide to tell me” he says in a condescending tone . I try again to get out of his hold but he just presses harder in my back . I’m slowly starting to get tired from moving around without success of getting up. The first thing that comes to my mind is to bite him , I know it’s childish but if it will get him to let go ima do it. I bite his thigh that’s right under me and he groans . “ did you just fucking bite me?” He asks . I laugh and say “ yeah and I’ll do it again if you don’t let me go” I say and I feel one of his hands lift off my back and I get excited he’s going to let me go until I feel a harsh slap on my bare ass. “ MATT WHAT THE FUCK” I gasp as my cheek burns . “ Bite me again and see what happens “ he says before his hand comes back to my back holding me down again.
His slapping my ass was hot as fuck and honestly I’m tempted to bite him again to see what will happen . With how turned on I already em from the movie I decide you know what ,another bite won’t hurt anybody so , I bite his thigh again and the best second his hand comes down on my ass three times making me cry out in pain. He slapped that shit harder than I expected “ OW OW STOP” I cry out and I hear him sigh “ so you gonna tell me what’s wrong or do I need to spank you again?” He asks in a deep tone and I can’t help the moan that slips out or the feeling that squirting In my stomach . “ I can’t tell you cause it’s weird and embarrassing “ I finally say and he sighs “ you can’t or just don’t want to tell me?” He asks and I groan “ I don’t want to tell you” I answer reluctantly “ alright then” he says before his hand comes down on my ass and I can feel the cold air on it and my wet underwear letting me know my dress has risen up . The smacks are hard and painful his hand repeatedly coming down in the same spot , it’s painful but it’s also making me so wet and I’m kind of enjoying it. After his hand lands a couple more times I finally can’t take it anymore and scream “ OKAY OKAY STOP MATT ILL TELL YOU” I scream and his hand stops . “ I’m waiting” he says and I can hear him breathing heavily “ scary movies … they make me feel weird” I say and he lets me go and I quickly sit back in my seat. I cringe when I feel the witness quash as I sit down. “ what do you mean weird” he ask and I shake my head “ I’m not explaining it “ I say and he looks at me “ and why not?” He asks and I drop my head back groaning “ becauseee Matt it’s not something I should be talking to you about” I whine and he laughs “ what is so weird that you can’t tell me , I’m not going to judge you” he says and I look at him “ you really want to know ?” I ask and he nods smirking at me “ fuck okay fine … scary movies make me … they turn me on “ I say and my face gets red and I look away from him. “ that’s what you were to embarrassed to say” he says and starts laughing “ yeah it’s embarrassing stop laughing “ I say and it only makes him laugh harder “ you let me leave a big ass welting hand print in your ass because of that” he says and I blush harder . He stops laughing and then grabs my face “ you let me spank you cause you liked it don’t you?” He asks as he holds a thought grip on my cheeks “w-what no l-let go “ I say and I breathe hard and try and pool his hand off my face.
“ oh you are dirty” he says and lets go “ shut the fuck up” I bite back and he chuckles . He clicks okay in the movie and I sigh as I glue my eyes to the screen not being able to look at him . The movie ends I try to move as quickly as possible to get out and go to my room . My wrist is grabbed and Matt speaks “ nah uh we’re watching another one” he says in a deep voice and I look at him panicked “ w-what no - I’m tired “ I say and he smirks “ don’t care” he says as he yanks me onto his lap . I gasp as he wraps his legs over mine so I can’t move and one of his arms wraps tightly around my waste.
“ you seen this one?” He asks and I sigh “ no” I answer quickly “good (he gets closer to my ear ) this one is really scary” he says because leaning back in the chair pulling me with him and forcing me to lean back in his chest. This is weird very very weird. Sitting on his lap like this after what I just told him is crazy but I know he’s not letting me go so I guess I just have to stay here and let it happen.
The movie starts and the first scene is already scary as absolutely fuck. The longer we get into the movie the harder it is for me to sit still . My pussy is practically dripping wet not only from the fear I’m having from the move but also the way that Matt’s holding me to him and the way my ass cheek is burning from his hand print that’s engraved into it.
A really scary part comes on and I jump making Matt groan and I have to hold back my smile . I can feel something hard under me and from the fact that his phone is sitting next to the remote I know it’s his dick. I know this is all very very wrong , he’s my dad’s best friend who is supposed to be taking care of me and making me feel safe and comfortable, not horny wet and needy for him.
The hand he had wrapped around my waste slowly moves down to my thigh making my breath hitch . His warm breath is fanning the side of my neck and I have to try so hard not to make it obvious how badly I want him to just shove his fingers inside me . His hand slowly slides closer and closer to my pussy . My breathing becomes labored and I have to hold in my whimpers . He’s teasing me and I know he’s enjoying watching my body react to him. He readjust his lap and I bounce with his movements . His other hand slowly wraps around my chest and his hand comes to my neck tilting my head so it laying on his shoulder and his mouth is right next to my ear.
“ tell me you don’t want me to touch you y/n” he says in a gravely voice . My breathe hitches and I whimper “ I can’t do that” I say back and he groans “ why not “ he says and I moan “ because I do want that” I whimper back and he growls . Hi hand that was in the thigh is whipping off my underwear in seconds and his hand is sliding through my soaked folds . I loudly moan and my eyes close . God this is so hot , so fucking hot . “ keep watching the movie y/n” he says in a warning tone and I whimper but open my eyes and watch the movie play out in the screen .
He’s rubbing my slit in slow circles and I’m barely able to stay still. I’m moaning and whimpering and I can tell he’s enjoying this. I know we both are thinking it’s wrong and we shouldn’t be doing it but at this point I don’t care it feels to good to stop now.
He slides to fingers into me and I gasp “ Matt” I gasp in a high pitched tone “ mhm” he groans in my ear and my head falls into his neck as lays moans space my lips. He curled his fingers and loud squelching sound can be heard . “ fuck your so wet” he groans and I cry out “ f-fuck oh my g-god feels so g-good” I moan into his neck . His hand wraps around my neck as his fingers move faster and my mains become louder and louder . I wiggling around in his lap and pleasure corses through my body . “ open your fucking eyes” Matt orders and I do . I stare into his eyes as pleasure is etched across my face . My hands move to grip his wrist my left on his hand that is working wonder on my pussy and my right in his hand that’s choking me . “ look at you . So fucking wet and horny for your daddy’s best friend” he says in a humiliating tone that has my pussy pulsing on his fingers . “ oh you like being degraded don’t you “ he says in a teasing tone and my eyes roll back “ such a dirty little girl” he says before his hand wraps tighter around my throat and his lips meet mine in a deep and needy make out . My legs start trembling and it becomes harder to kiss him back. I break it as I start whimpering and moaning . I’m so close and the way he’s choking me and watching my body react to him has me getting closer by the second . “ oh fuck - m-Matt please” I moan and he smirks “ please what -tell me what you want” he says in a deep tone making me cry out “ please fuck please can I cum” I whine and he groans “ look at you asking for permission just a good girl . Yes you can cum” he says and I immediately break with a scream. I’m practically shaming on his lap . I’ve never had such an intense orgasm especially not from a man fingering me . “F-fucking god” I groan as I fully go limp against him . He finally pulls out his fingers with a loud wet sound. He slowly brings them to his lips sucking my juices off with a groan in immediately dripping as I watch him . God I would suck him dry right now if he asked me to.
“So fucking sweet” he says as he pulls them out of his mouth with a pop. I smile at him and he returns it before it drops . “Sit on my face” he orders and I look at him shocked. “What . N-no” I stutter out and he narrows his eyes “ I wasn’t asking I was telling you” he says and I gulp “ I can’t” I say and he growls before moving so quickly I can barely even process. He had me positioned right above his face as he lays beneath me hands gripping my thighs so tight I could move if I tried “ you’re gonna learn very quickly that when I tell you do something you will do it” he says before eating me out like his life depends on it. I’m so sensitive from my orgasm just minutes ago making me move around and whine from how intense I’m feeling.
“Oh my g-god m-Att” I gasp out as I try and lift from his face. His hand slaps harshly on my putter thigh , a warning to stop trying to move away. I whimper and whine as he licks and sucks . The harder he sucks the louder I moan and the more I try and get away from his skilled mouth. He slaps my ass making me jolt forward. “Stop fucking squirming” he said into my wet pussy. “I’m sorry fuck I’m sorry sir” I moan not even thinking about calling him sir it just felt right. “Good girl” he says before sucking on my clit making me practically scream in pleasure . He groans into me making me spasm “ mm MATT MATT “ I scream and I cum all over his tongue .
“ atta girl” he says before placing a single kiss on my clit then sliding back into a sitting position. I’m now sitting straddling his lap . His hands grip my hips as he pulls me closer into his chest. I can still feel how hard he is under me . “ such a good girl for me” he says as he runs his hands up and down my sides . “ let me get on my knees for you Matt” I say looking deeply in his eyes, I know he can see how needy I am for him . I’ve never been a big fan of giving head but with him I have an urge for it … I just want to please him . “Yeah you wanna suck my cock sweetheart” he asks in a tone that makes me want to scream. I nod quickly “yes yes please” I whine and he smiles.
His hands lift off of my sides signaling for me to get in my knees. I slide off his lap and land my knees in the floor softly . I run my hands up and down his thighs as they inch closer and closer to the waistband. I slowly slides his pants down looking up at him from time to time , the way he's looking at me has my heart racing and my pussy dripping. He helps kick them off fully before I palm his hard dick through his boxers making him groan. He's big , very big . I can feel the thickness of him , I know I wont be able to wrap my hand around him fully . His size scares me but also turns me on since I do have a size kink. " don't tease" he demands and I gulp as I look up at him and slide my hands to the band of his boxers and slowly pull down letting his dick pop free . After fully getting his boxers off I take him in my hands and slowly move them up and down. Id say he's well over 8 inches in length and girth I don't even know but all I do know is that I have to use both hands to hold him up .
I slowly lick across his lip making him groan , I taste his free cum and its actually not and unpleasant taste like most guys. I take the tip in my mouth and slowly try and take more . He's so thick I feel the corners of my mouth stretching . I down get very far before i'm gagging which I guess he liked because he lets out and noise that makes my pussy throb . " Come on you take more than that" he says before jutting his hips up making his dick go deeper and me to gag harder. I bob my head up and down on what I can take and use my hands for the rest . I look up to see him with an unimpressed look on his face. I pull off of him with a pop and ask " What am I just really bad at this or something?" I ask and he smiles " Your not bad sweetheart I just like it a certain way " he says and I nod and slowly feel myself curling up feeling embarrassed that i'm not making him feel good . He stands up and I look up at him " Open up" he commands and I do . The next second he has his dick shoved down my throat and his hands in my hair as he fucks my face.
I gag and choke on him as he abuses my throat , tears are streaming down my face but I love how rough he is with me. " Thats it choke on it" he says as I cough around him and drool is dripping down my chin and neck . He continues rutting his hips at a fast speed and every thrust his disk hits the back of my throat , I know my throat will be hurting Tommorrow. He pulls out for a second and I take the time to cough and catch my breathe . " Doing so good for me " he praises as he runs his hands over my hair . " stand up" he says and I do , my legs are a bit wobbly so I grab his arm for stability. He picks me up easily as he holds me to him slowly walking to a wall . He shoves my back into it as he places his lips on mine . The kiss turns into a hot and needy make out and I cant help but grind my hips into him . His hands grip tightly on my ass , I can feel the cold air blow across my wet bare pussy . Im whimpering into the kiss wanting more , needing more. He pulls away and immediately attacks my neck with bites and kisses making me moan . I know he's going to be leaving marks and something about that makes me even wetter.
I feel his tip graze my entrance making me whimper and try and grind down onto it but he slaps my ass making me jolt in his hold. " You're not ready for that yet" he says in my ear and I whine " Matt please " I whine and he chuckles " You'll get it soon just be patient" he grits out into my ear and he set me down to my feet . He grabs my hand harshly and starts walking out of the door and in the direction of the stairs. He leads me or I should say drags me behind him up the stairs and down the left hallway opposite of my room. We reach a door and he opens it leading me into his bedroom . It's big and dark , exactly what I imagined his room to look like . He grabs me and throws me down on his big bed making me gasp . " So pretty" he says and he looks over my naked body making me blush. He slowly gets on the bed hovering over me " need to stretch you a little more " he says to me and I whine just wanting him to be inside me already " Don't be a brat y/n" he warns and I look at him . His hand meets my pussy making me groan He slides who fingers into me curling them to hit the perfect spot . He moves his fingers in a way that has me moaning and whining . " M-matt" I whimper and he looks at me smirking and he moves his hands faster making me gasp and grip his wrist . I know he cant tell the way he's moving his fingers is going to make me squirt , I can feel the pressure building and building . " Come on make a mess " he says in a deep gravely voice making me whimper and my body to twitch . After a couple more movements of his fingers i'm quirting all over his hand and a puddle is created under me. He doesn't stop through he keeps going " M-matt oh f-" I cry out as my hand gip his biceps and I feel myself quirt again . He's gonna have me overstimulated before he even fucks me.
" You think your ready for me yet" he asks with foe sympathy in his voice seeing my needy eyes meet his " Yes please " I whine and he smiles . " Beg for it " he says and I whimper " Please I want it so bad " I beg as I look into his eyes and he narrow them " Louder " he commands and I groan " Please please matt please fuck me " I beg louder feeling so needy i'm about to just grab him and shove it in myself. " come on you can do better than that" he taunts me and I roll my eyes getting impatient " PLEASE MATT PLEASE I NEED YOU INSIDE ME PL_" I beg as loud as I can before i'm cut off by his grabbing my neck and his dick is entering me . He's stretching me so wide I can barely breathe. I whimper as tears prick my eyes , my hand moves to his chest slowly trying to push him away . He grabs my wrist and shoves my arm down to the bed pinning it there with his . "aww what's the matter I thought you wanted it " He says in a voice that makes me feel humiliated " f-fuck you" I say and he slaps me with the hand that was around my throat " watch it" he warns and I smile looking up at him " or what" I say and he sucks his teeth nodding his head slowly " Wanna act like a brat you'll get treated like one" he says before slamming inside me making me scream .
He pounding into me so hard I can see and feel him in my stomach . Im gasping and whimpering as he abuses my hole " M-MATT" I scream and I try and push him away . " Nah uh take it like a good girl" he says before pinning both of my arms above my head with one of his hands . His other moves down to my clit rubbing circles making my whole body twitch under him " M-m-matt my f-fucking go- " I gasp out the words as i'm trying to slide up the bed away from him but don't succeed . The pleasure is almost to much to handle " Come on make a mess on my cock " he says as I pulse around him . I scream as my orgasm crashes over me , i've never felt one so intense . My legs are shaking and my body is writhing under him , he watches me struggle under him with a smirk on his face. " That's it , look so pretty when you cum" he praises in a deep gravely voice that has my eyes rolling back. My body slowly comes down from my intense orgasm but i'm still twitching and shaking as he continues to pound into me , he has taken away his hand from my clit letting me clam down a bit. He looks so good above me , his eyes are have open , hair messy and sweat drips down his face and chest making this even more hot than it already was.
" Such a pretty little girl" he says as he grips my throat and lifting my leg onto his shoulder with his free hand hitting even deeper. Im crying at this point form the intense pleasure he's giving me , it slowly starts to get too much though and my hand instinctively moves to his stomach trying to push him away. He's hitting so deep it feels so good but also hurts. He slaps my hand away " Keep trying to pushing me away and ill tie you down " he grits out making me whimper " T-too deep I-i- ca-cant t-take it" I cry out as I grip his back clawing deep . "Aww its to much baby" he asks with foe sympathy , I whimper and nod " well I guess ill just have to make you take it " he says with a smirk before lowering my leg and fully getting over me laying part of his body weight on me , the way he's on top of me restricts my movement and keeps me exactly where he wants.
He hits deeper and deeper with each rough thrust , his heavy breathing on my neck had me even wetter than I thought possible . The pleasure is so intense i'm trying my hardest to get away barely being able to handle it. " Nah uh stay right here I got you " he moans in my ear and I squirming and shaking . His hands grip my ass as he slides his hands under me holding my hips up at and angle to hit the most amazing spot inside of me . " AH M-MATT MATT" I scream as I squirt all over his dick and the bed beneath me . It getting to the point of so much pleasure I cant control when I squirt or when I cum . The stamina this man has I driving me insane .
At this point I've came 4 times and squirted more than I could count , my body is so exhausted and I can no longer speak . Im panting and whimpering as I drool not being able to close my mouth. " Got you dumb on my cock huh" he groans as he grips my ass tighter all I do is look at him with hooded eyes nodding . He pulls out and flips me over onto my hands and knees pushing my upper half down so im arched fully for him. " Fuck your ass is perfect" he groans as he slaps it making me cry out. He slams back into me holding a tight grip on my hips . Im crying from how deep he's hitting , his hands continuously slap and grip my ass groaning loving the way it bounces back on him.
" My perfect girl" he says in my ear as he grip my hair and pulls my back to his front holding around my waist with his other to keep me to him . " Taking me so well " he whispers making me whimper . Im leaning my head down as he starts moving slower making it even better " Your cry so pretty for me" he says before shoving me back down and pounding into me so hard my legs give out and I flop to the bed. He still pounds into me as my legs come up kicking him in the thigh over and over as I cum again " Thats it keep pulsing around me " he growls and he grips my hair pulling my head up to hear my moans. " I - f-i" I try and speak but cant I feel like my body is about to shut down . My hands fly back to grip his wrists that are in my hair . " Im almost there baby just take it a little longer" he says and I gasp as my legs tremble and I squirt all over my thighs and the bed.
A couple more thrusts and he's filling me to the brim , I sigh in exhaustion and happiness that he finally finished . I don't know how much more I could have taken before I just passed out. He pulls me onto his Lap soothing me , he slowly rock me side to side and he rubs softly on my back. " Shhh I know its okay I got you" he whispers into my hair peppering kisses on my head. After calming me down he tells me were gonna take a shower and I just nod letting him carry me around like a doll. He sets me down on the toilet so I can pee while he starts the shower and turns it to a good temperature. He helps me up and into the shower holding me to him under the rain shower as he washes my body getting all of the sweat and bodily juices off . He sets me on the little seat thats also under another rain shower head . I sit there half asleep as he washes himself and letting the hot water sooth his muscles.
After he's done he turns off the water helping me get up and dry off before caring me to the couch in his room , he goes to strip the sheets and throws them in the hamper and grabs new ones . After he gets the bed remade He grabs me one of his shorts that is big on me and puts it on me before helping me get under the covers and get cozy. He turns on the fan and turns off the lights and settles in next to me . He pulls me close holding me to his chest as I fall asleep .
I cant believe I fucked him , I mean it was inevitable but ... what would my father think . My dad left me to him to take care of and I go and fuck him . Do I regret it ... FUCK NO best sex of my life but do I think in some way its wrong yes. I don't know how this is going to change our relationship but thats something i'll worry about in the morning . For now i'll sleep comfortably in his arms .
@riasturns
29 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi, I saw you were taking requests for once upon a time, can a I request this prompt “You saw the good in me when no one else did...so thank you” with August and maybe some smut? Thank you!
Hidden secrets(August Booth)
Paring: August Booth x Hopper!Reader, Archie Hopper x Daughter!Reader
Summary: august has been writing all day and his girlfriend wants his attention prompt: 1.9) “You saw the good in me when no one else did...so thank you”
AU! Where Gepetto finds out Archie was involved with his parents death and hasn't forgiven Archie since. August and y/n have to keep their relationship a secret because of their feuding fathers.
Warrings: SMUT! Teasing, Dry humping, slight hand job, female reader, unprotected sex, slight dirty talk?
MasterList
“dad, I'm going out” I said, peaking my head into his office. Pongo sat up from his bed next to mu dad's desk and greeted me with a nudge of his black nose and his waging tail. My dad looked up from the file he was reading and smiled.
“where are you going if you don't mind me asking?” my father asked kindly. That was the problem, he was too kind and it killed me to lie to him. The secret keeping wasn't exactly his fault, he hated the on going feud just as much as August and I did.
It was bad enough my dad still felt guilty about Gepetto's parents and when the secret was revealed he tunred on my father then making me and August Storybrooke's very own Romeo and Juliette, which sucks beacuse I hate Shakespeare. I'm sure my father would be supportive, because he's nothing less than loyal and kind, but me and August both agreed to keep our love a secret.
“going out with Ruby” I quickly lied which ment I'd have to shoot her a text, asking her to cover my ass. My dad nodded and waved good bye. “okay, love you Bug”
“love you too” I said and quickly left to meet up with August.
We met up at the toll bridge like we always did. “hey, beautiful” August smirked and handed me the spare helmet beofer claiming on the back of his motorcycle. The helmet I wore covered my face completely, it was a safety thing and he never let me get on the back of his bike without it. But if I was on the back of it no one in Storybrooke knew who I was and trust me the people of Storybrooke wanted to know who August was riding around town with.
No one knew about us except Ruby and Emma. Ruby knew because she was my best friend and I'd never lie to her and emma just found out by mistake, she had walked in on us one time because August forgot to lock the door to his place.
It didn't matter that there was nothing to do in town, it was nice just to hold on to him as we road around Storybrooke on his bike. With the helmets on we were just a couple without any worries, and we didn't have to deal with our his father.
We made a few laps around town then went threw the woods once before getting some food at Granny's. We could go in there and no one would question it, we got our usual spot which was in the very back and ate before heading back to his place to relax.
--------(3rd pov)--------
Later that afternoon August and y/n retired to his apartment to relax and so August could do some writing. The clacking of a typewriter filled August's ears as he concentrated on the story he was working on. His girlfriend of two years sighed as she layed on the bed they shared. It felt cold without him and the lazy day turned into something that dragged. Y/n tossed around in bed a bit before rolling on her stomach and watched August typing away on the typewriter he refused to replace with a computer. “Auggie?”
without looking up he spoke in a tone that said u. Wasn't fully listening. “Yes, Sweetheart?”
Y/n silently rolled out of bed and walked to where his desk stood on the other side of their bedroom. She stood behind the chair he was setting in and ran her hand through his wavy hair then kissed the side of his forehead. “Are you almost done?”
He looks up and sees her behind him. He smiles. "Not even halfway, darling.”
She wrapped her arms around his shoulders, hugging him from behind as she placed gentle kisses on his scruffy jaw. “But I'm so bored without you”
a grin spreads across his face. “Oh, you're bored?”
Without thinking, he scooted his chair away from the desk to wrap his arms around her and pulled her down to his lap with a smirk. She got comfortable in his lap, facing him with her legs dangling off the sides of the chair as I straddled his lap. August scooted his chair back to its original place and got back to work, resting his chin on her shoulder so he could continue writing.
his fingers move over the keys as he continues writing, now feeling the warmth of her body against his “I'll let you sit on my lap if you behave”
Y/n shifted in his lap, making sure to brush up against the sensitive area between his legs. She rested her head against his chest, pretending she didn't know what she just did. “I'll behave…”
August bites his lip as he hears her innocent sounding voice as his cheeks slowly turn red. "You better behave…” he leaned forward and continued to type.
She shifted slightly again, purposely grinding against him. August couldn't concentrate on his typing, the warmth between his legs growing increasingly uncomfortable and yet, he couldn't help but enjoy the feeling. His chest rose and fell in tandem with her breaths as he tried to ignore the distraction.
Her soft moans filled his ears, feeling him starting to grow harder. The roughness of his jeans provided a small amount of friction against her short-shorts covered core. Placing his hands on her hips to keep her still, he leaned in close, letting out a low growl "You're going to be in trouble if you keep that up…”
“Sorry... Just trying to get 'comfortable'” she teased, hiding her face in his neck.
August's heart races as her soft breath fanned across his neck. He tries to ignore the growing bulge in his pants, focusing on the story he's telling. His fingers started to fly over the keys, the snapping of the keys getting louder and more aggressive as he got lost in the rhythm of their dance.
August grew harder against her, his erection twitched against where she needed him most, the only thing keeping them apart was her shorts and his jeans. The arousal between them grew as she gripped his t-shirt in her fists, her arousal soaking through her shorts onto his jeans.
August let out a groan as he felt the wetness seeping through his jeans. His fingers falter slightly on the keyboard, but he grits his teeth stubbornly and keeps typing. I smirked, knowing he wasn't gonna give up easily. She kissed his jaw instead of grinded against him.
August shivers at the touch of her lips on his skin. His fingers continue to fly over the keyboard, but his mind is no longer focused on the story he's telling. All he can think about is her body and how much he wants her “you're making this extremely difficult for me…”
“Just trying to give you... Emotional support” she teased as she nipped down his jaw and continued to grinded against him again. The wet patch on his jeans grew bigger. Her breathing quickens as her core ached for him. August groans again as he feels her plush lips on his skin, her body pressing against his. He tries to maintain control, but it's becoming increasingly difficult. He can feel the bulge in his pants growing harder by the second. “you'll be giving me something else if you aren't careful…”
Y/n nipped at the skin under his ear then whispered, “like what?” she grinded against the sensitive area between his legs.
August growls low in his throat, feeling the wetness against the fly of his jeans. He can't help but arch his back into the sensation, stopping his writing momentarily to hold her hips in place as he arched up into hers. She moaned as he arched his back, the zipper of his jeans pressed against her clothed clit.
August bites his lip, feeling the need to give in to the desire building within him. He turned to face her, a hungry look in his eyes. She moaned, got desperate as she moved her hips faster.
August's hands find her waist, pulling her closer to him as he crushes his lips against hers for a brushing, hungry kiss. His tongue sweeps into her mouth, tasting her fully as he pushes his rigid length against the fabric of her shorts.
She moaned against his lips, their tongues fought for the dominance he easily won. She tugged at his hair as their hips grinded against each other, making her grow wetter. As their mouths collided, a wave of heat rushed through him. He deepened the kiss, teasing her tongue with his own. She moaned against his lips, tugging at his hair. August groaned at the sensation as his hand snaked under her shirt, tracing a light pattern over your stomach. "You're making this awfully hard,”
“I could tell” she joked, pulling away from the kiss to look down at his erection pressing against his jeans.
August chuckled softly, his eyes never leaving hers as he reached down to unbuckle his belt and unzipped his jeans. "I'm going to need some help with that," he murmured, taking hold of her hand and guiding it towards his hard length. "Touch me.”
Y/n's heart pounded as she stared into his blue eyes and slowly started to stroke him. His eyes fluttered shut as he tilted back. He let out a low groan as she stroked him, a look of pure lust and desire etched on his features. His breathing grew shallow and his body tensed, his hips jerking slightly in response to her touch.
She pressed her lips against his, her tongue danced with his. The feeling of her lips on his, the taste of her mouth mixed with his own was intoxicating. He groaned against her lips as she continued to stroke him, his hips bucking against her hand in an unconscious response to the pleasure she waw giving him "Fuck,”
Y/n teasingly rubbed her thumb over his leaking tip. His eyes grew wide as and his breath hitched as she teasingly rubbed his leaking tip. He couldn't contain a deep moan, his body shuddering with the effort to keep still "Jesus, baby," he gasped, his voice rough and husky.
She slammed her lips against his for a rough kiss then pulled away. “W-we should go to the bed" y/n whispered against his ear as she continued to jerk him off. He was still in his chair and she was in his lap still.
He nodded, gripping her tighter as he stood up. He kicked the chair aside and carried her to the bed, his heart pounding with excitement and anticipation "God, you're so fucking beautiful,”
He dropped her onto the bed, making her slightly bounce as he climbed on top of her. His pupils were blown with lust, leaving very little blue showing in his eyes. Their eyes locked as she teasingly reached for his cock and stroked him again as he placed his hands on the bed, holding himself over her.
August groaned deeply, his hips jerking involuntarily in response to her touch. His eyes never left hers, the intensity of their gaze mirroring the fire burning within him. "Fuck, baby... I need you so bad,"
Her thighs clinched together at the noises he was making, rubbing her thighs together for some sorta friction and started stroking him faster.
August gritted his teeth, his fingers digging into the sheets as she stroked him faster. He lowered his head, kissing her hungrily, his tongue sweeping into her mouth once more. The sight of her thighs rubbing together was driving him wild. She matched his hungry pace, kissing him and tangling her tongue with his. The grip she held on his cock tightened only slightly as she continued to stroke his leaking tip with her thumb making, His hips bucked violently. His muscles tense as he fought to maintain control. He groaned, his breath hot and ragged against her skin. "Fuck, baby... I can't wait much longer.”
She stroked him faster as she buried her face into his neck, nipping and kissing his neck.
He groaned deeply, his body trembling with the effort to maintain control. "Take off your shorts," he commanded, his hands tightening on her hips. "I need to be inside you now.”
As she let go of his cock, he sat back on his knees at the end of the bed as she frantically tried to pull her shorts down. His cock twitched in anticipation. As soon as they were down around her ankles, he grabbed her hips, pushing her back onto the bed, positioning himself at her entrance.
Y/n moaned as her back hit the bed with some force. Her hands racked into his hair, tugging desperately as his tip rub up against her aching core “A-August”
"Relax, baby," he murmured, his voice rough and low. He dragged his tip down her folds, teasing her.
He chuckled darkly against her neck as he continued to tease y/n like she did to him. “P-please stop teasing” she panted.
August smirked and finally pushed inside her, filling her up in one swift motion. He groaned deeply, his hips meeting y/n's as he began to thrust slowly. “So tight…” he growled against her earlobe.
Y/n let out a loud moan, throwing her head back against the pillow as he stretched her out. August picked up the pace, his hips slapping against hers as he took her hard and fast. His free hand gripped her hip tightly, holding her down while he claimed every inch of her body. “You feel so good…”he panted, his cock throbbing inside her.
Y/n dug her nails into his back and wrapped her legs around his waist as a desperate attempt to hold on as he moved harder and faster. I moaned and whimpered his name as the bed creaked and moved under their movements.
"Fuck..." August groaned, his hips slamming against hers as he lost control. His cock pounded deep inside her, claiming her body as his own. The room was filled with the sounds of their passionate lovemaking and creaking of the bed moving under them.
“A-August!” y/n moaned out as he thrusted into her, hitting her g-spot with force over and over.
"That's it, baby," he growled against her neck as he pounded into her, his hips meeting hers with each thrust as his grip tightened. He pulling her closer, claiming her completely. “You're mine…”
“I'm yours!” y/n moaned.
"fuck yes," he growled, his lips brushing against her neck. His thrusts became harder and faster, his body trembling with the effort to hold back his impending orgasm. Y/n’s moans fueled his passion, driving him to greater heights of desire.
She felt a tight knot forming her stomach, making her heart pounded as she tightened around him every time his tip hit her g-spot. Y/n gripped his shoulders, moaning louder “I'm c-close”
"Cum for me, baby," he groaned, his hips slamming against hers as he thrust deeper and harder. His cock throbbed inside her, seeking release from the intense pleasure coursing through his body.
with one last thrust the knot snapped, triggering her climax. Her head fell back in pleasure as she came hard on his cock “August!”
August let out a hoarse cry, his body trembling as he felt her tighten around him. He thrust one last time, feeling her clench around him as he released himself inside her.
“Mmm…” y/n hummed softly and lovingly as she gently ran her fingers through his messy hair.
"You're so beautiful," he whispered before pressing his lips against her in a slow, passionate kiss. Y/n blushed and kissed him back softly. She moaned against his lips as he slowly pulled out. August let out a soft moan, his cock throbbing from the pleasure. He leaned down to kiss her softly, his eyes locked with her e/c ones. “I love you” he whispered, his voice hoarse with desire.
--------(August's pov)--------
“there you are, where were you, My boy?” my father asked as I walked I to his shop early the next morning. My heart pounded against my chest when he asked my that, I knew I was supposed to remain truthful and selfless if I wanted to remain human. Hell, if I was still a hunck off wood my nose would be a mile long by now. Is it really selfish if I'm protecting y/n? And I'm not lying when I tell my father I was home all night.
“just at my apartment... Doing some writing” still technically not a lie... I was writing untill y/n districted me. I looked into my father's eyes and I knew he could tell I was hiding something. “I know when your lying, your nose may not grow anymore but I see the other signs”
I sighed, taking off my leather jacket and throwing it on the chair that sat in the corner of my father's work shop. “I'm telling you the truth Papa, I was at home”
“with whom, Son?” he pushed. Just out of instincted I reached up and scratched my twitching nose. It's stupid I have to remind myself I'm human and not some wooden lie detector. “you were with her again... Weren't you?”
I sighed and faced my father with pleading eyes. “yes! Yes I was with y/n... Papa whatever beef you have with Jiminy doesn't involve her or me” I stared at him from acrossed his work table, the frustration and emotions I felt since day one of my relationship boiled over. “you want me to be truthfull? Selfless? Well here's to truth, she's the best thing that's ever happened to me and I love everything about her. Her eyes, her smiles, the ways she laughs, everything! Damnit, papa she's the kindest most selfless person in this whole damn town! It would be selfish of me just to keep our relationship a secret”
My father crossed his arms over his chest sighing. He looked down for just a moment before looking back up at me. “I've been the selfish one, I didn't relize the grudge I held effected not only your life but y/n. I'm truly greatful your heart is full of love and not hate like mine is. If you truly love y/n, then I won't get in your way. If anyone deserves a happy ending it's you, my son”
I was shocked, but relieved at the same time. A big smile few acrossed my face and I hugged my father, greatful he was so excepting.
Later that night I stayed up in the shop, working on a wooden jewelry box for y/n. The quiet was getting to me so I called y/n, putting my phone on speaker phone so I could sand the wood and talk to my Love.
“Hey!” her beautiful voice said.
I smiled, wishing I could see her instead of just hearing her. “hey, beautiful”
“what's up? It's late” she asked concerned. Yeah it was late, but it was nothing new for y/n to stay up so late. She was probably reading.
She was the one person I can't nor won't lie too, so I quickly cut to the chase, not wanting to worry her by beating around the bush. “my papa found out about us...or I told him” I spoke softly.
“I know you don't like lying to him... How did he take it?”
I smiled even though she couldn't see it. “well, I guess we're pretty damn lucky because he said as long as we love each he won't get in the way”
“that's great!”
I smiled softly, then there was a beat of silence between both ends of the phone. It felt like a breath of fresh air not having to hide anymore. There's no amout of words that could express my love for this woman. I don't know how I got so lucky. “hey, sweetheart?”
“yeah?” she asked softly.
“You saw the good in me when no one else did...so thank you” I smiled softly.
“I love you... You'll always be a hero in my eyes. I'm glad we don't have to hide anymore”
“me too... And I love you too” I smiled, I loved her more than ever and how didn't have be a hidden secret.
#August Booth#august w booth#August Booth x reader#August Booth smut#August Booth imagines#Ouat imagines#Once upon a time imagines#Once upon a time smut#Pinocchio#Archie Hopper x Daughter!reader#Archie Hopper x reader#Storybrooke
62 notes
·
View notes
Text
Billy hates the rain.
In San Diego, it rarely rains. The climate there is often called "American Mediterranean," due to the warmer winters and cooler summers, with only 40 days or so of rain a year.
Billy hates the rain because it means being stuck inside. It means not being able to escape Neil, being stuck in the house with him- or later, being stuck inside with him, Susan, and Max. He can only play his music so loud without being yelled out, and it's never loud enough to drown out the screaming between Neil and Susan, and it's always loud enough to bring down Neil's wrath.
It rains a lot more in Hawkins. Not a lot, compared to other places, if you ask around, but it's a lot more than Billy's used to, and he hates it, because it's more time under the same roof as Neil.
Which is why he finds himself in the woods, sitting in the back of Eddie Munson's van, the doors open to let in fresh air as they smoke and share a beer.
He'd just wanted to buy some weed, then drive to an isolated place to smoke in his car and ride out the rain, sober up, then drive home in time to crash, avoiding Neil altogether.
Eddie had surprised him, though.
When Billy had asked for indica, Eddie had lifted a brow.
Everyone asks him for sativa- they want the mind high, the giddiness and the "everything is funny," kind of high that makes them feel good without making them want to faceplant into the floor.
Yet here's Billy Hargrove, the newest bad boy, the new King of Hawkins High, standing in the rain, asking for indica, wanting the full-body stone that makes one sleepy, content, and agreeable before sliding into a well needed sleep.
And he wants to smoke some, sleep it off, then go home.
"Have you ever smoked indica?" Eddie asks.
"It makes you drowsy," Billy shrugs. "I've always had sativa, but I want something a bit more mellow."
"Yeah, sorry, man. I don't know if I can give you a strain you've never smoked- especially if you're gonna drive somewhere by yourself, when you don't know how you're gonna react to it," Eddie replies with a frown.
Billy wants to punch him. He's taking a risk, coming out to buy weed, and from what everyone says about Munson, the less time spent around him, the better. But he sure as hell doesn't want to drive away empty handed- and he sure as fuck doesn't want to go home, or be sober.
When Billy sets his jaw, the tendons in his neck going taut, Eddie expects a swing at his face, but it doesn't come. Billy simply shoves his hands into the pockets of his leather jacket and turns to go back to his car.
"Hey," Eddie says. "Hold up."
Billy glances over his shoulder at him, and when his hair falls off his cheek, Eddie sees the barest hint of a faded bruise, and it clicks.
Hargrove hasn't gotten into a fight- not yet. It'd be all over school if he had- especially since everyone knew Tommy Hagan was the first one to talk about any fights.
"What?" Billy asks, his voice tight.
At that moment, he looks like a sad, wet stray dog afraid of getting kicked, and Eddie can't stand it. He might be a hard ass, but he looks so pathetic, despite the clenched jaw and hard eyes, that Eddie can't send him away. Eddie motions for him to come over, patting the blanket he's spread over the back of his van. "Come on. Free sample, see if you react to it alright. If you do, I'll sell you some, and you can be on your way. How's that sound?"
He can't really say no to that, and sharing a joint with Eddie Munson is better than going home.
So here he is, feeling the tension drain from his body as he leans against the inside of the van, watching the rain fall outside as he and Eddie pass the joint back and forth in companionable silence.
Eddie doesn't ask any questions, doesn't even make small talk, and Billy appreciates it- especially since he can see that Eddie is full of curiosity.
He's also glad Eddie let him have a free try- indica hits him like a sledgehammer. He's not about to fall asleep- his natural anxiety is too strong for that- but he's so relaxed, his limbs so heavy, that the thought of getting up seems like such an insurmountable task that he can't even fathom driving home.
But for the first time in a while, he feels relaxed enough that he can unclench his jaw, lie back against the panel of the van, and just listen to the rain pattering on the metal roof.
Eddie moves to the front of the van and puts the engine in accessory, the tape deck crackling to life. Metallica fills the air, and Billy hums in appreciation as he recognizes the Ride the Lightning album.
"Sorry, was a bit too quiet for my liking," Eddie says, settling back into his spot beside Billy- close enough to pass the joint, but not close enough to touch.
"No, I like it," Billy replies. "Love Metallica."
Eddie gives him a small half grin, and rummages in a cooler beside him. He pulls out a beer and cracks it open, handing it to Billy, who blinks, surprised, but takes it with a soft murmured "Thanks," and he takes a long quaff. It's cold, and smooth, and tastes even better with the indica coursing through his veins.
He and Eddie sip their beer in silence, listening to the rain and Metallica, watching the world start to darken as the sun the sets behind the clouds.
For the first time, Billy doesn't mind the rain.
87 notes
·
View notes
Text
Premier Amour
Terzo x Fem!Reader
TW: smut, running away, murder, blood, pregnancy
Word Count: 18.4k
Medieval Terzo is finally here!!!! I've been working on this for.... A month now? I've lost track, but I'm stoked to share it with you.
I'm not a historian and also it's just like a fantasy AU so I'm sorry if there's historical inaccuracies, especially around religion, marriage, ceremonies, language, geography, the feudal system, whatevs. I'm no William Shakespeare 😂 just let me have my cliche romance in peace. But if there's anything I can improve, please let me know, I love to learn things ❤️
This is the Terzo I picture for most of the story. And this is one of my Cavaliere Terzo inspo arts!
"What a beautiful pendant," you admire the metal work that the local silver smith has on display in the little bazaar in the middle of town.
"Ah, yes, that's one of my favorites. Beautiful emerald, innit?" the merchant engages with you.
"Sì, it would look bellissima on la signora," a stranger interrupts. You turn to see him, just taller than you, dressed in a black linen cloak, removing the hood from his ear length raven black hair. He looks quite pale to be from Italy, but his accent is too accurate for him not to be. His bare face, clean of facial hair indicates that he might only be a little older than you; his dimples on his cheeks and chin are strong, and he look quite handsome. And his heavy black brows give him a natural scowl over his… mismatched eyes?
Your eyes lock with his, "Yes," you practically whisper, "thank you, sir."
He closes the space between you, his rugged riding boots scraping across the gravel beneath his feet. The mysterious man holds out his hand, and you offer him yours without a second thought. Something about him is so alluring. His eyes flutter closed as he presses his lips to your knuckles, and when they open again, there's something fiery in his gaze. "Pleasure to make your acquaintance, bella mia."
And just like that, he's gone, off into the crowd like nothing happened. You exchange a look with the shop owner, both equally shocked by the encounter. After that, you decide maybe it's time to head back home for the day.
You quickly stop by the local baker's tent to grab a few pastries and fruits for the journey back, but as you walk on the outskirts of the bazaar towards the trail you always take, an arm slips itself under yours, hand gripping tightly against your sensitive skin. Whimpering, you try to pull away from whoever is, when you hear that Italian accent ringing in your ear again, "Don't scream. Act normally if you want to live." His other hand slides around your waist and leads you off the trail and into the trees, deep into the thick of the woods.
"What do you want from me?" You finally question him once out of earshot of the marketplace, fire and frustration building in your belly. Jerking your arm away from him only for his grip to return a second later, he turns you, pinning your back against a tree, making you drop your fabric wrapped goods. "Hey!" you yell at him.
"𝘏𝘶𝘴𝘩!" he commands of you.
"Why should I?!" You attempt to garner anyone's attention.
You hear the unmistakable sound of metal being unsheathed before feeling the cold blade against your throat. It got you to shut up, eyes wide with horror. "You're not who you pretend to be, dolce mia."
"W-what do you mean?" you mutter, his face only inches from yours.
"You traipse around like some common little girl from town, but I see the way you hold yourself: proud, but taught to be like a delicate flower. Exactly the way they want you to be to find a suitor."
"On what grounds do you make these assumptions?" His remark had hit you right where it hurt, as if he could read you like a book, and you were angry again.
"The silk petticoat peaking from under your skirt… Commoners can't afford silk."
You couldn't believe he would talk about your undergarments with such a smug look on his face. "It was a gift! My family saved up for quite some time for it!"
He lowers his eyes to your chest, lewdly raising his eyebrows as his finger traces down the center of your cleavage, hooking on the outer layer of your dress and pulling outward just an inch or two. "Did they save up for the matching corset, too, bella mia?"
You stare at him in shock, wanting to strike him down, but also feeling an unfamiliar kind of heat coiling up inside you. Attempting to push him away with your free hand, he snatches your wrist, hiking it above your head and pinning it to the tree, the knife still pressed against your neck.
"If you're going to try to dress like a commoner, I would suggest making certain your disguise is more… thorough," he says pointedly. "So, who are you then? The daughter of… Hmm, a lord? High up land owner?" He inquisitively watches your body language, knowing you won't admit to anything. "Is daddy a lawyer? No? An ambassador? Politician?"
Nothing from you, only persed lips and furrowed brows.
"Ahhh, dare I say it? I must have some lady of the high court under my steel blade." His joke isn't funny to you, so you just keep staring him down, "Perhaps a handmaiden? No… She wouldn't want to escape. But who would? Someone who's never known anything different than the silver spoon…" It's like he's playing with his dinner before devouring it. "You must be la principessa."
You cut your eyes away from him, and he knows he's got you.
"There she is, la principessa, just wanting a taste of the world around her," he teases you.
"What do you want from me?" You cut your eyes back at him.
"Just one thing," he moves impossibly closer to you. "A kiss… da quella tua dolce bocca." (A kiss… From that sweet mouth of yours.)
His eyes glance down at his prize, and you know there's no stopping him. At first contact, his plump lips are surprisingly soft against yours. He moves slowly, giving you several pecks, not unlike the ones you'd experienced while being chaperoned around with your suitors.
That's when he presses his chin to yours, and your mouths drop open together. You feel his hot breath on your face before his mouth closes around yours possessively, tongue demanding entrance. You let out a soft whimper and your tongue dances with his much more skilled one. The knife drops to the ground and is quickly replaced by his fingers massaging over the skin roughly. His other hand leaves yours to scandalously claw at your waist, urging your body closer to his, and your hand falls from the tree to tangle in the base of his hair. Your other hand explores his firm chest, desperately pushing past his cloak to feel him through less layers.
In a matter of seconds, he's turned you into some sort of harlot, abandoning all of your knowledge from finishing school, making your legs weak as he sucks on your bottom lip. Suddenly, his fingers squeeze around your windpipe, but not in a way that would hurt you, rather it draws a lengthy moan from you.
Feeling intoxicated by his presence and the lack of air, you pull away from him, resting your head in the crook of his neck and leaning against his chest, trying to catch your breath. Both of your hands relax on his warm torso, his arms now wrapped around you protectively. You dare to glance up at him, and you're met with his soft gaze staring down at you, still getting used to that strange white eye.
"Who are you?" you whisper to him.
He chuckles deeply, "Your salvation… But for now, you can call me Terzo."
You aren't sure what that answer meant, but you decide to try out his name on your tongue.
Out of the corner of your eye, you see a silver chain dangling on one of his fingers: the emerald pendant from earlier. You stand up straight, putting a bit of space between your bodies.
"Think of me when you wear it, sì?" He commands more than asks, as he latches the clasp around your neck. Your fingers feel the precious stone on your chest, while Terzo bends down to gather your pastries and his knife.
He hands the tied up package to you and makes a move to walk away.
"Wait-" you stop him. You lean up on your toes and give one one last sweet and lingering kiss. "Will I see you again?"
"Sì, do not worry, tesoro," he places his lips to your forehead then disappears into the woods.
• •
You wake that night after seeing flashes of him in your dreams, and you're warmer than normal. The heat between your legs pools stronger than you've ever felt before. The pulsing of your blood so strong, it almost feels like someone is touching you there.
Squeezing your thighs together, you try to sit up and ignore it, opening your window to let in the cool night air.
"…touch…" It's like a whisper in the wind. Your hand rests at your pelvis, balling your night gown up, fighting the sensation between your legs, like a slow, languid stroke back and forth, just enough to make you want more. But you shouldn't. It's debaucherous to even speak of these things in the little bubble that is the castle you live in, let alone to partake.
Another whisper, "please yourself for me, bella mia…" You must be losing your mind. 𝘏𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘮 𝘐 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘳𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘸?
You look around, seeing everything in your room is as usual, but the aching in your core grows stronger. You feel your blood rapidly filling the area. Ever-so-gently, you grind against the sheet beneath you, and feel immediate relief at the sensation. "Ah…"
You crave more, need it even. Grabbing a pillow and shoving it under your weight; you rock your hips back and forth, toes curling as your fingers come to rest on the emerald pendant once again. You notice it glowing and nearly vibrating with energy.
"Yesss, cara, just like that," you hear him again, intoxicating you.
You rip off your night gown, leaving you bare under the moonlight as you soak the plush fabric that scrapes against your folds.
From his campsite deep in the woods, Terzo sits on his knees in a position similar to yours as his hand works over his hardened member, teasing at his own tip to drag him closer to that precipice he enjoys so much. "Touch yourself, dolce mia, please," he begs into the open air.
Back in your room, you follow his command, fingers diving between folds you'd never explored before. Upon finding a little bundle of nerves that's quite pleasing, you cry out in pleasure. Flicking over the spot again and again has the most euphoric feeling building in your pelvis.
Terzo holds both hands out in front of him, balled up onto fist for his cock to push in and out of, wishing it were you. His jaw hangs slack at the thought. "Will you come for me, tesoro?"
For the first time you address him, unsure if he's able to hear you, unsure if this is even real, "I- I think I am…" Your fingers work faster chasing that feeling higher and higher when crash! You feel the shockwave over take you, your fingers flying from beneath you to brace yourself on the windowsill. "Terzo!!!!" you scream his name out the window as your climax rips through your body for the first time.
Hands pumping fast, Terzo spills his seed all over the ground before him, cock twitching and sending long white streams through the air. He chuckles to himself, as he's pretty sure he heard your scream echo through the woods.
• •
Days passed and he was the only thought on your mind. You were careful to only wear his pendant in the night so no one would question where it came from, but also so whatever 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 was wouldn't happen again in the broad daylight. You weren't completely sure the pendant had anything to do with it, but best to be safe.
Your father, the king, had you meeting with more suitors. You were past the age that you should be married; you should probably even have a couple babes by now, but perhaps you were progressive minded in thinking that you weren't just some livestock to be sold off for breeding.
The more time passed, and the more kisses that you had to share with these boys--Terzo kissed you like a man should, like a lover would--well, they all paled in comparison to it, and frankly you were starting to miss him. Although, no doubt, you feel insane for missing a man that held you at knife point just to give you a kiss… The best kiss of your life.
As you wait in the garden for the next suitor to come along, you figured you'd spend an hour with him, then onto the next--𝘐𝘵'𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘮.
You stare at the man before you like you'd just seen a ghost.
"Ma'am, this is Marquis Lucien Sauveterre," the chaperone announces.
Terzo takes your hand and kisses your knuckles just as he had in the bazaar that day. "C'est un plaisir de faire votre connaissance, ma belle." (Pleasure to make your acquaintance, beautiful.)
Your head is spinning.
"Merci," he hands the chaperone some gold coins, and waves them off.
"What are doing here!!?" you whisper shout at Terzo once the chaperone returns back inside. "𝘓𝘶𝘤𝘪𝘦𝘯 𝘚𝘢𝘶𝘷𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘦…" you mock the fake name you'd been given, rolling your eyes.
That devious smirk pulls at his lips. He was dressed much nicer today, as were you; clearly he was hiding some sort of noble background as well.
"How have you been, mia principessa? Did you enjoy yourself a few nights ago?"
Your eyes dart up to his, and he looks you over as if he knows what you look like naked. 𝘔𝘢𝘺𝘣𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘦𝘴… 𝘐'𝘮 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵.
"Anyway, I won't be bothering you long. I came to deliver a message: there's a big tree with a nice canopy in the middle of a wheat farmer's field not far from here, do you know the one?"
You nod your head; you go there to read sometimes.
"Meet me there tomorrow, sì? I'll be waiting for you." His hand cups your cheek and he kisses you quickly, a tease compared to what you know those lips can do. "I think about you every day, too, cara mia. I can't get you off my mind, but you knew that would happen when you kissed me the way you did," he guilts you with a grin.
"I believe you were the one who kissed me, sir. Held me up with a knife for it," you sass him.
You hear a low groan near your ear followed by, "Let me taste you once more, principessa."
With that, your lips crash into his with a fire to rival your previous encounter.
"Brava ragazza," he compliments you, breathless, "So responsive for me."
You blush at his praises.
"Now, when I leave here, you're to act like you despised me. You want nothing to do with me or my people ever again, sì? And then I'll see you when the sun rises again." He gives you a wink and another kiss on the forehead before leaving you to face more of your stupid suitors.
• •
The next day, you dress in your common clothes again, you hadn't yet acquired a cotton petticoat or linen corset.
You slip out of one of the back gates, letting your handmaiden know you were going to the bazaar again. And heaven knows you don't know what possessed you, but you didn't wear anything except your thigh high stockings under your petticoat.
"How did things go with your papà?" Terzo asks, languidly laid out on his side under your reading tree.
"Well…" you sit next to him crossing your arms and propping them on your knees, feeling the cool breeze rush up your skirt. "No more French suitors," you coyly reply.
He bursts out a short laugh, leaning up to sit closer to you, "Mia principessa was convincing then. Eccellente." Terzo kisses your temple.
"Terzo," you address him directly.
"Hm?"
"Who are you? I know your name, but I don't know anything else. The thought of you drives me wild, don't you think I deserve to know you at least a little bit? You clearly know a lot about me."
"Sì, sì, you are right," he holds your face in his hands, admiring all the little details as if committing them to memory. "I cannot tell you who I am or what I do. You must believe me when I say this is for your own safety."
You think on it for a moment, chewing your lip. "At least tell me something about yourself. Something not many others know."
"Let's see… I like meeting with beautiful women in secret," he giggles and kisses you.
"Terzo…" You search his two toned eyes.
"Okie dokie, tesoro. I like to partake in the company of beautiful people; I don't enjoy waking up alone. I'm sure it's obvious that I'm far away from home, and that's because I'm in search of something to take back with me. And I write music; sometimes you might catch me at the pubs singing for others."
Yes, it was cryptic, but you felt like he was as honest as he could be.
"Hmmm… What's your favorite flower?" you question him.
"White roses."
"And what do you think of before you go to sleep?"
"Home."
"What is home like?"
"Old, but it's full of life," a genuine smile comes to his face at the thought.
"Thank you…" you whisper to him.
"For what, bella mia?"
"Honesty. Your honesty," you lean forward, giving him a chaste kiss.
His fingers weave into your hair, urging you to lean your head back, where he then starts peppering kisses across the soft skin of your jaw and neck. You think kissing him has to be your favorite thing in the world.
Your arms find a cozy spot on his waist so you can let him work on you. Traveling towards your shoulder, Terzo's fingertips slip your sleeve from your shoulder, exposing more skin to him. He leaves a playful nip at the end of your collarbone, earning a squeak from you.
Hands find his shoulder blades, scratching at his black tunic as he lays you back on the grass, hand cradling your head. His legs tangle with yours while his mouth worships the cleavage spilling from your dress.
With your fingers threaded in his raven colored hair, you pull his attention back to you, wanting his mouth on yours. As he situates himself above you, his hand hooks your knee on his hip. When that same hand starts to creep up your thigh under your petticoat, you feel something hard start to press against your pelvis.
Fighting every want in your body, you put a hand on his, stopping him. "We shouldn't…" Embarrassment washes over you. "I just, it's- I'm supposed to be pure for when I get married."
"Cara, you do not owe me an explanation. If you don't want to, then we don't, sì?" He sits you both up, looking you right in the eyes to let you know he means it.
You lean into his chest for a hug, and he pulls you into his lap, leaning back against the large shady tree. "I hate it… The future of my father's kingdom depends on me remaining untouched. All of it for a man I won't want to marry."
"Don't say that, dolcezza, you may meet someone and really love them." He tries to encourage you. "Besides, your virginity shouldn't matter to anyone, especially not some man. It doesn't matter to me."
"It doesn't?"
"No, of course not. It's just some foolish ideal of the Christian church to keep women controlled." You were a little taken aback, surprised at his progressive thinking and at his blatant dismissal of the church that your father was a conduit for.
"Well, I still don't think I'll find any suitor that I love," you look down at his chest, trying to find the words, "not when you're the one who occupies my heart."
"Don't say that, principessa…" he says as if the wind has just been knocked out if his chest. "You deserve someone much nicer than I."
"Nicer? I don't want nice. All of those stupid suitors are nothing but nice! I want passion, the fire that I feel with you, I- I want 𝘺𝘰𝘶. And you make me feel CRAZY for it! I hardly know you, yet you're all I think about. When I wake up in the morning I long for you to be there; when I try to sleep at night, I want you in my arms."
In that moment, he knew he'd found what he'd been searching for, the thing to take home with him: you.
Looking down at the emerald worn proudly on your chest for him, he admits his feelings, "Ti amo, principessa." No one had ever wormed their way into his heart as fast as you had. He still had much to reveal to you, and he couldn't wait to be open with you, but he knew he had to get you somewhere safe before that could happen.
You give him a few short kisses before standing up in front of him. After kicking off your shoes, you work the laces on your dress with expert fingers, loosening them and letting the linen fabric as well as your silk petticoat fall to ground around you.
Terzo stares up at you, drinking in the sight of your soft thighs hugged by the plush white stockings, your bare sex, and the curve of your waist that your corset forced onto you.
"Make love to me," you ask of him, biting your lip.
He stands up on his knees, approaching you to wrap his hands around the back of your thighs, and sucking a lovebite to your hipbone. "I would love nothing more, bella mia."
While looking up at you, he delicately kisses your inner thigh, right next to your core, making sure you're still okay with everything before placing a sloppy open mouthed kiss to your folds.
It's unlike anything you've ever felt before. It's wet and it's hot and it feels like heaven. 𝘏𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘮𝘢𝘻𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘪𝘯 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘰𝘰𝘥… Without realizing, your hands tangled in his hair, pulling harshly and drawing a moan from the man beneath you.
"Oh goodness, I'm sorry if I hurt you…" You let go of him.
He opens his eyes to look at you through his lashes, "You're not going to hurt me." He takes your hand and puts it back on his head before going back to work, flicking his tongue happily over your clit.
Within seconds, your legs are shaking from him having total control over the bundle of nerves. "T-Terz-zo…" you stutter out.
He stops what he's doing and takes your hand in his, "Do you need to lie down, amore?"
You nod at him, and he helps you onto your back, but not before spreading his cloak out on the grass for you. Terzo picks your thighs up, squeezing tightly so your feet rest on his back, before getting right back to work. And with his next move, he has you seeing stars. His lips surround your clit and suck on it harshly, making you mewl for him to keep going.
He drops one of your thighs to tease your entrance with a finger, pressing in lightly to test the waters.
"Mmm! More!" you command.
With that, he slides a little deeper, slowly curling his finger over and over again, his mouth still sucking on you in just the right way.
"I- ah, Terzo, I'm-" your face is scrunched with pleasure as your orgasm reaches you.
Terzo can help but think about how fun this will be with you so sensitive as he helps you through it. After a few minutes, he sits up, still keeping that finger in you, working you slowly.
"Ready for another one, tesoro?" he asks.
"Another what?" you inquire innocently. He holds up his free hand and wiggles his digits. "Oh! Um, yes, please."
He slides out, slicking up his second finger and gingerly going back in. "You cum very easily," he states like it's the most casual thing in the world.
Feeling the stretch of his two fingers, you reply, "I do?" Being filled like this is completely foreign to you; it may take some getting used to.
He nods his head with a half smile, "It's cute."
"Oh," you feel heat come to your cheeks, and it's not from lust.
"Don't be ashamed, cara mia. I enjoy making you cum, and I'll make you do it again, and again, and again." He thrusts his fingers in time with his words to make his point.
You whimper at his motions, and he lays down next to you to make out with you yet again. Legs lifting in the air showing how needy you are for his fingers inside you, the feeling of his digits curling has that fire in your belly burn smoldering.
Hungrily, you start to toy with his tunic, needing to see more of him. "Terzo…"
His eyes find yours, the sun peeking through the canopy of the tree catching his pale face so beautifully. His hair is all messed up, falling over his eyes, irises blown wide with lust even in the bright daylight.
You reach out, fumbling with his hardness through his pants. "I need you," you pant out. In your mind, you knew there was no going back after this, but there was no stopping you either. Your desire for him was stronger than anything you'd ever felt.
He pulls his fingers from you, popping them right into his mouth; he wouldn't want to waste it after all. Next, his tunic flies off, pulled over his head hastily, exposing his chest, belly, and shoulders to you. Curious fingertips take in the expanse of skin, only serving to make you want more. He works at the ties on his trousers, fidgeting with the knot.
"Here, let me," you sit up, nimble fingers making quick work of it, just like your dress.
Seeing him lain bare is like a work of art; one that belongs in a museum for centuries to come. The long legs, the curve of his hip as he lays on his side, the hungry look in his eyes…
"Your turn," he whispers before pouncing on you, undoing the snaps on your corset before discarding it. Flipped on your back yet again with your lover atop you, his mouth explores your newly uncovered breasts. "Bellissima…" he grumbles against your chest.
With your legs wrapped around his hips, you pull him down so he's flush against you.
"Impatient, principessa," he kisses a trail up your neck to your jaw, "Always getting what she wants." He kisses you once on the lips, leaving you wanting more, "It will be no different with me; I'll give you everything your heart desires." And with that his lips meet with your again, soft at first before shifting back into the passionate rhythm you normally share.
Fingernails claw at his hips, still in desperate need to feel him inside you. As if reading your mind, his hand guides his hot girth through your slick folds, collecting every drop. He lets out a shaky breath and bites his lip, "Are you ready, tesoro?"
Already keening at the feeling, half from lust and half from anticipation, you nod your head fervently, "Yes! Yes, Terzo."
Not wanting to make you wait another second, he rocks his hips forward in a small motion, just pushing in a tiny bit. Terzo watches your face intently, waiting for any sign that he should stop. Slowly, he pulls back and slides right back in, a little deeper this time, "Bene?" he whispers to you.
"Mm-hmm," you confirm, getting used to the way he fills you.
He kisses your cheek with a hand on your hip to keep you still. As he starts going deeper, your face scrunches up, and he stops instantly, searching your face for what to do next.
"Just stay still for a moment," you caress his cheek, "It feels so good, I just need a moment." You feel his cock twitch inside you, making you realize how much he must be restraining himself to make you comfortable. You nod your head again, "Move," you demand.
Terzo doesn't hesitate, languidly pushing and pulling his hips, not even concerned with trying to go further for fear of hurting you. He lets out a soft groan at the pleasure washing over him.
"Deeper, I want to feel all of you," your hand snakes up between his shoulder blades lightly scratching.
He lifts his eyebrows as if to ask if you're sure, and you nod once again. With that, he adjusts his body to get back on his hands above you and makes sure your legs are properly wrapped around his hips; you even hook your ankles together so you don't go anywhere.
The change in angle alone feels wonderful, but when he thrusts into you solidly one time, you feel him sheath his himself into you fully. You gasp out at feeling his full length, the burn of it quickly melting away as he moves excitedly against you.
He stays on his hands for just a few more pulses of his hips before falling to his elbows so he can caress your form. "How is that, piccolina?"
"S-so good," you stammer.
"Sei così bella," (You look beautiful,) he pants hotly into your ear as his hand glides down the side of your body to grip your ass. His head nuzzles into the crook of your shoulder as he moans out his satisfaction.
Peaking over his shoulder, you watch his body move on top of yours: knees spread and toes digging into the ground to keep close to you, hips bouncing showing off the delicious curve of his ass and hip bone. It was a sight you could easily get used to.
Suddenly you feel another wave of pleasure creeping up on you, "Ohhh, Terzo…" you drag out his name.
"Sì, vieni per me, amore," (Yes, cum for me, love,) he grunts. You're not entirely sure what he's saying, but all it takes is a few strokes of his fingers on your center to have your tight wet heat clenching around his cock. "Sì, sì, bellissima, così bella…" (Yes, yes, very beautiful, so beautiful…)
You whine for him, hardly feeling like you're on planet earth anymore as you come undone at his hands. Things slow down for a brief period, as your lover lets you cool down from your high; he presses soft kisses to your collarbone as you stare up at the leaves in the tree.
Next, you certainly don't know what came over you, but you were pushing him up and to the side, and Terzo reacts quickly, holding your hips tight to him as he's rolled into his back. He looks genuinely impressed with that move as you instinctively begin to ride him, hands clutching his chest as you lift your hips and drop them.
The man beneath you helps guide you with a strong hand, and his other finds your throat again, squeezing lightly at your windpipe. You let out a small moan of anticipation at his actions. "Not quite yet, tesoro," he winks at you.
"Ughh," you groan only half frustrated. Legs more tired than you'd anticipated, you start sliding yourself back and forth rather than up and down, and it's pays off more than you would've expected as his length continuously grazes over that spot his fingers found earlier. It has that now familiar feeling building back up again, and you furrow your brow and bite your lips trying to stave it off.
"Don't fight it, cara mia, trova il tuo piacere con me…" (Find your pleasure with me…) And of course, as he promised, his hand returns to your neck, squeezing just the right way to make your head feel lighter than air. It only serves to heighten the sensations you feel and sends you toppling over in your release, literally.
Terzo holds you close as you crash down on top of him, cunt encircling his hard lust so deliciously. He cries out as his release explodes inside you, your name the only word on his lips, which is pretty impressive for a guy who knows at least two languages and never shuts up.
You can feel the warm liquid filling you; it makes you squirm on top of him. Returning the many kisses from earlier, you take your turn to adorn his pale skin with your love, as you both hold each other tightly.
Rolling off of him with shaky thighs, you bundle up in his large cloak as best you can, feeling more exposed now than before; it would certainly need to be cleaned later. He drags you right back over to him, cuddling you to his chest and kissing the top of your head. "Dolce mia, you could bring the Devil to his knees," he remarks, still catching his breath.
You look at him like he'd just said the most scandalous thing you'd ever heard, perhaps it was the most scandalous thing you'd ever heard, and he laughs heartily from his chest. A small giggle escapes you, and you offer him some of the cloak cuddle under with you. "You're gonna have to teach me all those Italian phrases, although maybe I don't wanna know what they mean," you blush at him, making him laugh again.
His lips find yours in a loving kiss, "There will be plenty of time for that, amore mio."
• •
The next time you see him, you have a ring on your finger and tears in your eyes.
"Stellina, you must dry your eyes. I can't stand to see you like this," he pulls you into a hug, his cloak wrapping around you once again; it always smells so much like him.
You had made a regular routine of meeting near the bazaar or under the reading tree every few days, whenever you weren't seeing suitors. Much to your dismay, the courting was over since your father selected a fiancé for you.
"Come, sit with me," Terzo whispers to you. He sits with his back against the tree and you in his lap, another habit you'd fallen into together in the short time you'd known one another. "Tell me what happened, cara mia."
"He was tired of waiting…" you sob, and Terzo knew you were referring to the king. "He said I was making the kingdom wait too long, and since relations between his and Lord Vogel's lands haven't been ideal lately, he's betrothed me to the man's son! I'm nothing more than a chess pawn to him!" You lean against your lover's chest, letting the tears flow.
"Amore, you are so much more than a simple pawn," he kisses your head, running his fingers through your hair repeatedly.
You sit up, looking in Terzo's eyes and cupping his cheek. "I don't want to marry him. For me, there is only you. I would give it all away if it meant I could have my life with you."
"Tesoro… Don't say that. You love your father, you're committed to your kingdom." How he wished he could whisk you away, but deep down he would feel so guilty for taking you away from everything you'd ever known.
"I do love my family, but I haven't been happy, not since I was first made to start seeing suitors. I know everyone thinks I'm just some stupid girl, but nothing has shown me the corruption of royalty and the blasphemous use of religion to play their little games better than being courted. They play games with people's lives, even the ones in their own homes!" You pound your fist against his chest and he clasps it in his, "Is that why you left your home? It makes me want to leave mine."
"No, cara mia. My home isn't like this. Everyone is accepted for who they wish to be, and everyone has the freedom to leave if they'd like. Even those in the royal blood line," Terzo explains.
"So you're from a kingdom too?" you ask.
"Eh, of sorts, but we don't call it that."
"I've never heard of a place like that. Sounds wonderful," you look down, wringing your hands together, fidgeting with your new ring. "Say, have you found the thing you're supposed to return home with yet?" you ask, referring to the first bit of information he ever told you about himself.
"Sì, I have, Stellina," he pets your hair lightly, playing with the ends.
"Well, then why haven't you gone back?" You look up at his mismatched eyes, the ones you never get tired of looking into.
"Because, ah… I found something here that feels like home, amore," he puts his hand over your heart, indicating that he's talking about you.
You put your hand over his, "Do you think… Could I be accepted where you're from?"
"Sì, we accept all, tesoro, no matter their background."
"Would you take me there?" you whisper.
Your lover diverts his eyes and remains silent.
"Terzo?"
Turning his eyes back to you, he has a painted expression on his face, like he's completely torn about what to do. "I fear you would feel like not more than a caged bird there, as well."
"Would I not be allowed to be with you?" you worry out loud.
"No, tesoro, we'll be together. I would never let anything take you from me," he takes your hand in his.
"If we stay here, my father will take me from you. I'll be sent off to another land and made to have someone else's babes," you remind him.
He leans his head back on the reading tree, sighing a deep breath, "I'd like to give you the choice, cara, but you have to know what you'll be involved with."
"Okay."
"I'll have to forgo some details, because it won't be safe for you should you decide not to return with me, but know that I will tell you everything when I can," he warns.
"I trust you, Terzo."
He takes in another breath, nervous that what he has to say will scare you away. "I'm to be the figurehead of a covert organization," the language sounded very practiced, not like how he usually speaks, "We seek out those who desire acceptance, freedom from the systems around them, an escape from corruption. When I return, I'll be expected to take a partner, just as you face, Stellina. Which is why I set out in search of love," he starts to sound more like himself again. "Cara, should you return with me, I'd like you to be mine. I know it would feel like you're trading one arranged marriage for another…"
His words make you realize just how similar you are, how he faced the same issue you did, and how despite it, you still found one another. "Amore," you try the new language on your tongue, "you're not only offering me a choice, you're offering me liberation… What was it you said so confidently in the woods that day? That you would be my salvation? Well, then… Free me."
That fire in your eyes had come back to him, the thing he loves most about you; you may be a princess, but you had some real fight in you. "Anything for you, principessa."
You chatted for the rest of the afternoon; what looked like casual talk between lovers was really planning and plotting for how he would get you out of the city, away from civilization, and slip quietly across the country side back to Italy.
"When do we leave?" you ask him with a warm smile. You straddle his lap now, fiddling with the edges of his cloak.
"Not for a few days, cara. You'll need a horse. I'll have to trade for one." He twirls your hair on his finger.
"We have horses at the castle, I could just take one," you offer.
"No, if they come looking for you, which they will, they would recognize one of their own horses, sì?"
"They would," you look down, feeling dumb for the suggestion.
He scoops your chin in his hand and kisses your nose. "It pains me to say it, tesoro, but you will have to cut your hair. Anyone could recognize your beauty."
"It will grow back," you bite your lip playfully and lean your forehead on his. "Hmm, what's this?" you ask, slipping a piece of paper from the lining of the cloak.
For a moment, he stiffens up like he wants to take it away from you, but he decides to let you read it… Except it's all in Italian.
"What does it say?" You look at him with innocence.
He takes the paper from you and clears his throat:
"Alessandro,
The halls of the abbey haven't been the same without your spirited presence. We wish you home soon, but no one understands more than I how you need this time away. The world is much bigger than we may know, especially in our little fortress here at home. Some may never find the love that you so desperately desire, but I will pray every day that I see you not return to these grounds until you have it. It will pain me not to see you each and every day, not to hold you close to me even though it makes you squirm for freedom, but this is a journey you must make for yourself and for your future love.
Your mother, Felìcita"
He's not sure why he felt compelled to share it with you, but he felt there was no need to hide anymore.
"And this letter is yours? I thought your name was Terzo?"
"Sì," he huffs a small laugh at you, "it is. Terzo is one of my names, but Alessandro is my birth name. No one calls me that except mia madre." He smiles foldly thinking of her.
"Oh," you pause for a moment, taking in all the little details you'd just learned about him and where he comes from. You can't help but imagine his mother as a loving and caring woman, something you hadn't known since losing yours. "Alessandro," You lock eyes with one another at the use of his name. "Ti amo… Is that how you say it?"
He smiles broadly, giving you a quick kiss, "Sì, I love you too, principessa."
• •
The task at hand is simple: sneak out of the castle just like you do all the time, even a few times at night, but now it was for forever. There would be no returning.
You scan your suite one final time, silently thanking the walls for harboring you and all the feelings you'd cried, screamed, punched into them over the years. Of all the places in the castle, this was your favorite; however, it was also the place that kept you hidden away from the rest of the world.
Sliding your engagement ring off of your finger, you leave it on the bedside table. It would be obvious that you ran away, no signs of struggle, just a bird free from the cage. You clasp the pendant Terzo had given you around your neck, immediately feeling his energy wash over you. Whatever he had done to that necklace, you couldn't explain.
Finally, slipping into your darkest cloak, a deep maroon, and picking up the bag of things you'd need: warm layers, extra riding shoes, and your mom's bracelet that she'd worn on her wedding day to your father. Quickly taking a peek out of your high up window, you see a few guards on rotation, some look asleep, others just wandering around. You had rested up as much as you could the last few days, knowing you had a long night ahead of you.
Taking a few pebbles from a small plant you had in your room and shoving them in your pocket, you close the window and leave the room, not only locking the door behind you, but breaking the key off in the keyhole. The longer it took for them to see you were gone, the better.
Sneaking down staircases and through back corridors seemingly lost to time, you made it to your usual back door. Cracking it open slowly, you scan to see where the guards are: none in sight, and your exit gate is just a few paces away. Stepping out into the cool night, you hear two guards chatting around the corner. Hiding behind a stack of barrels, you launch a couple of pebbles in their direction, and they ping off of a watering trough nearby.
As expected, it grabs their attention and they saunter over, completely unaware of your presence. Taking your opportunity, you quietly run over to the gate, flipping the latch as silently as possible and squeezing out, opening it only a little. Once on the other side, you try to even out your nervous breathing and quietly click the latch closed.
You take one last look up at the castle before turning to walk away; you had to walk while still in earshot of the palace, but once you are far away, your feet start to fly, carrying you fast and hard toward your lover. Holding the pendant against your chest, you feel his pride swelter in your chest.
Breathing hard as you run past the farmer's wheat field, you nod a final goodbye to the reading tree, warm memories of the spot flashing in your mind. You make your way towards town, near the bazaar was a tavern where Terzo would be waiting for you.
Perfect timing too, as the raven haired man exits the bar, you approach, stopping near the brothel by the stables. A few ladies of the night wait around to draw in what would be their pay for the evening, and one of them compliments how pretty you are.
"Alrighty, fellas, it's time for me to call it a night," he says to the two guys on either side of him, all hanging onto one another drunk. He spots you and gives you a wink.
"Planning to sneak off and bed one of the harlots over there?" one of the guys jabs at his side.
"Sì, sì, I think I've got my eyes on one," Terzo chuckles.
"Aye, hopefully she's good," the other guy says as your lover separates himself from them, making his way over to you.
"Oh, she is," he mumbles to himself.
As he approaches you, swiping a hand through your hair and tickling your chin, one of the bar guys calls out, "Aye!!! That don't look like no common whore." 𝘚𝘩𝘪𝘵. They were onto you; perhaps your disguises weren't as good as you thought.
Hesitating for a second and looking at Terzo with wide eyes, you jump right to action, bending over and lifting your skirt, gathering the fabric to show off your leg. You unhook a couple of garter clips, sliding one of your stockings down exposing the flesh of your thigh and giving the man before you the most sultry bedroom eyes you could muster.
Terzo responds with a low whistle and a shit eating grin, waving the other guys off before leading you back behind the brothel. You try to hide the giggle that works its way out of you, "I'm not sure what came over me, I just thought it was the best way to get them off our trail," you excitedly explain as Terzo presses you up against the wall, lips crashing into yours.
His body pressed tight against yours, giving anyone that might still see you the impression that he wanted to give off. "Brava ragazza, bella mia, I think you fooled them all," he praises you hotly in your ear.
Your fingers tangle in his black locks, and you attack his lips again. "Tutto per te, amore mio," (All for you, my love,) you tell him, you'd stolen a book from the kingdom's library to practice your Italian, but don't worry, you made sure to put it back before you left, not leaving any trace as to where you would be going.
Terzo growls against your lips, frustrated he can't take you right here and now. Once he's sure those guys went back inside the pub, he drags you by the hand over to his horse--a gorgeous midnight black. Lifting you by the hips, he sits you up on the horse's back, who lets out a huff. "Oh hush, bella ragazza, it's only for a little while," he scolds the horse playfully, giving her nose a scratch.
As Terzo hoists himself up on the animal, you catch the eye of the lady that complimented you earlier. She holds a questioning look on her face, so you throw a finger over your lips, silently asking her to keep your secret. She nods slowly at you, waving her ornate fan a few times in front of her face, a signal telling you to go while you can.
You nudge your lover's side, telling him it's time, and you cling to him tightly, riding side saddle in front of him, as he whips the reins, and you disappear into the woods.
• •
The first few days of travel would be the hardest. A few miles into the woods, Terzo would meet up with the horse he'd found for you, a beautiful dappled stallion, and from there you would ride separately. You would ride through the whole first night; it's important to make as much distance as possible as early into the trip as you can, because it will mean more distance between you and the knights that search for you.
You will catch naps and food as often as you can, but you will move almost constantly through small towns, fields, woods for about two to three days. When you get your first real break, setting up camp deep in some forest, Terzo will cut your hair and bury it, leaving no trace of your locks; he will also rub some dirt in your hair in an effort to change the color and texture even if only a little. And then you will move some more.
Everything went exactly as your lover told you it would. You were tired, exhausted really, from lack of sleep, having to take shifts to listen for danger, when all you really wanted was to hold him close and drift off. The smell wasn't great; you certainly weren't used to spending extended time like this outdoors with no bath. But you are happy.
Happy to be free from a marriage you didn't want. Happy to be by Alessandro's side; you'd really grown to understand one another well, especially when you are having to survive the elements and possible danger lurking at every corner.
"Alessandro, look! A stream!" you chirp happily, riding horse back, sun spilling through the trees
The use of his name made his lips quirk upward; he liked that you'd made a habit of it. "Sì, we should refill our cannisters," he points out.
"It looks so nice, amore, deep enough to step in. Do you think we could stop just for a quick bath?" Your eyes beg him.
As much as he didn't want to waste a moment in your escape, he knew it would make you feel better. He nods his head and leads the horses over to the running water.
Within seconds, you're dismounted and shedding layers of fabric. It was a nice warm day, and you planned on soaking it in, at least for the little while that you could before heading out again.
Terzo chuckles at you as you stand in your undergarments before him.
"Coming in, lover boy?" you tease, unsnapping the top few buttons on your corset, squeezing your cleavage together nicely.
"I shouldn't," he looks you up and down, biting his lip to hide his mirth.
"Oh, but you should. You smell just as much as I. Together we're probably worse than that horse's ass," you throw over your shoulder as you disrobe the last of your clothes, and stepping into the stream.
Terzo watches you candidly, as he refills your drinking water supply. Watching as your wet, naked body glistens and sparkles in the sun.
You dip your head in the water, fingers struggling to get used to the shorter length of your hair as you loosen the clay that tangles your locks. Terzo will insist on reapplying it, but for now, it's nice to let your hair down, so to speak.
Speaking of the sneaky bastard, he'd already slipped out of his clothes and was joining you for a quick dip. "Mmm, hello, cara mia," he greets you, wrapping his arms around your frame, bringing you close to him.
"I thought you weren't coming in," you whisper jokingly.
"You know I can't resist you like this, principessa," he kisses your cheek and ear a few times.
"I hardly feel like a princess like this," you cringe.
"You will always be my princess, all mine." Slowly you kiss one another. You hadn't had much time for romance since running away, so it felt incredibly intimate being able to kiss him so languidly. He holds your jaw so delicately, as your hands rinse the cool water over his strong chest.
As his thumb teases at your throat, you let out a small moan. He feels your breath on his face and he gently pries your mouth open to allow his tongue access. Gently, hands roam and caress one another, reveling in feeling one another's bodies as you hadn't been able to in days.
"Cara," Terzo sighs, pressing his hardening length against your hip. It was pretty incredible how you went from such a timid little thing to confidently handling your lover's desire as your palm strokes him, making him rut up into your cupped hand. Fingers dip between your folds, indicating his need to satiate you as well.
Touch starved, it wouldn't take long for either of you; the last time you'd made love was days before your escape from the castle.
The raven haired man lifts one of your thighs up to his hip and then removes his hand from your core to start lining his throbbing member up with your entrance.
"Oh, please, Ale… You always feel so good," you praise him and a soft blush comes to his cheeks. "Did you like that, huh?" You ask as you feel him press into you, "Like when I compliment you, pretty boy?"
His duotoned eyes flash up to yours, lips curling into a smile despite his jaw dropping open at the feeling of your walls flush around his burning lust for you. He nods his head, wanting to hear more. He holds you tightly to him as his hips buck up into your heat, needy for your body and your affections.
"You're so sweet, my Alessandro, oh- ahhh! Your cock feels perfect inside me," you continue.
He grunts softly, letting his head fall to the crook of your neck as he rolls one of your nipples between his thumb and index finger.
With a hand under his chin, you lift his face, "Look at me, handsome."
He bites his lips before pressing them to yours in a heated make out. Your fingers tangle in his unruly locks, and he angles you back slightly, looking to thrust deeper into your delicate walls.
Finding just the right spot, you know you'll be done in seconds. "Touch me Ale, make me feel like a goddess the way you always do," you choke out, fingers pulling at his hair and scratching vicious red lines across the pale skin of his back.
He quickly obliges, making sure to pay special attention to your clit, sending you right into your climax. "Ah!" you cry out, cunt clinching around his swollen desire. A few more pumps and he's filling you with ropes of his seed.
You hold him tightly as you ride out your orgasm, panting out, "See what you do to me, amore? That should be the biggest compliment of all."
He gives you a coy look, "Sì, I do enjoy making you come undone," his confident self returning.
"And you're so good at it," you kiss the tip of his nose, as he slips out of you, shivering at the loss of your warmth, especially in the cool stream flowing around you.
You both take time to dote over one another, washing every inch and savoring the moment before you'll have to be on the move again.
"I could never have done this without you, Terzo," you ponder as you rub his shoulder blades.
"Hm?" he spins around in the water to face you.
"All of it. Running away, traveling south through the woods, living outdoors. I never would've had the courage to do that without you."
His face flushes at your praises again, though this time for a different reason. "I wouldn't be taking this journey without you either, principessa. I'm so glad I found you." Cupping your face, he kisses you a few more times before it's time to get out and dry off.
• •
Back on the horse, feeling much fresher than before, a change of undergarments and all, you and Terzo took the horses quickly through the trees at a nice trot to make up for your little stop a couple miles back.
Suddenly, you hear another set of hooves moving quickly at a distance, as you turn to see who or what it is-
"DUCK!" Terzo screams at you, and you do, the knight speeding by you barely missing you as his arm whips through the air above your crouched body.
You immediately pull your horse to a halt, as does your lover, knife already in hand. Your hand finds the hilt of the knife he'd given you, gripping it tightly under your cloak as you watch the knight circle back towards you: one of your father's. Your stomach drops, and you have to focus to not throw up.
"Aye! There you are little princess!" he hollers out, his pewter helmet glimmering in the sun. "Taking on a different look, huh?" he refers to your hair. "Make this easy on all of us, and come with me. Then maybe your father will be merciful on your boyfriend here, yeah?"
"No." It was all you could manage. You hadn't worked so hard and come all this way to lose it all now.
He urges his horse forward in between yours and Terzo's, making a move to grab at you. Not wanting the knight to get you onto his horse, Terzo swiftly dismounts and yanks the man by his leg, pulling him from his own saddle. He did manage a hand on your wrist which involuntarily dismounts you as well.
Hitting the ground with some force, you gasp for air as the two men entangle in a fight with one another. Your lover isn't the largest man, but he was explosive like dynamite taking on one of your father's largest soldiers in all his armor.
Terzo works to rip parts of the other man's armor from his body, flinging an arm piece across the forest floor like a vicious animal. He expertly evades the larger man's punches, slowed a bit by the heavy metal on his person.
As you sit up, trying to right yourself again, you hear, "Get her! Grab her and take her back to the base camp," from the man fighting Terzo. You look up to see another knight riding up and dismounting, smaller than the other guy, thank heavens.
He chuckles a cocky laugh, heading right for you, "Come on, little princess." The second knight grabs your arm, forcing you up off of the ground. As you look into his eyes, you sober right up from being knocked off your horse, instincts taking over. You push and kick as hard as you can, fighting against him.
Out of the corner of your eye, you see the first knight with his hands around your lover's throat, hoisting him up against a tree. Your eyes widen in horror as you see Alessandro red in the face and sputtering for air, arms outstretched trying to tip the man's helmet off his head.
The knight fighting you made the mistake of underestimating you, as he was dragging you back to his horse only holding onto you with one arm. Like a trained mercenary, you knew what to do. Fast as you could muster, you unsheathed your knife, whistling at him to get him to look at you, and before he could even form a word, your blade was sunk into the soft spot between his chest plate and his helmet.
Harshly dragging the blade from his neck, he drops to the ground as life leaves him. Looking deliriously as the fight between your lover and the knight turns bad, you rush over, dipping to grab a fallen branch in your path.
Terzo looks at you over the knights shoulder, eyes bloodshot as he takes in your beauty seemingly for the last time. Just as his struggling fingers finally tip the dense metal from the knight's head, a loud crack sounds through the forest as your branch meets with your assailant's dome.
Slumping to the side on his knees before falling over, the knight releases your lover, who draws in a raspy breath, coughing painfully. Adrenaline still pumping through his veins, Terzo reaches for his own knife that had fallen to the ground and kneels above the knight that tried to kill him.
You move toward them, holding back one of the knights arms as your lover kneels on the other, swiftly cutting his throat, blood spilling out everywhere.
Stepping around his body, you hold Alessandro to your chest, a million thoughts rushing through your mind, "Oh my god, Terzo… we killed them," you cry into his chest as you both try fill your lungs with air, breathing unevenly and seemingly fighting the atmosphere around you.
"Amore, we must go. You heard them; there are more," Terzo helps you stand, getting you right back on your horse and sending them running at a full gallop with a harsh smack. Seconds later, he's following right behind you.
You ran the horses as fast as you could for as long as they could take it, tears streaming down your face over the danger afoot, the near loss of your lover, the sin you'd just committed against those knights. Love had changed you, for better or for worse.
• •
The days were long, full of worry that your father's knights would catch up to you once again. At night, you held each other closer than before, often unable to sleep over the anxiety and guilt that riddled your mind.
Finally a small relief came: you were getting close to Italy, and Terzo said he knows the tavern keeper in the next town. You'd ventured into towns to buy food and try to get a reading on how far the search party for you had fanned out, but you'd never stayed the night. Your lover was confident you'd be safe, a feeling you both needed.
As Terzo and the tavern keeper share a whispered greeting, you find a place to rest your feet, your back, your hips. Everything was sore. Between that and the mud and dirt crusted on your face and hair in an attempt to conceal your identity, you can only imagine how terrible you look right now. You could hardly bring yourself to care, only concerned with your safety and right now… relaxing.
Your lover reappears next to you, a glass of mead in each hand. Surely your eyebrows gave away that you were hesitant about drinking whatever was in that glass.
"C'mon, don't be such a 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘪𝘱𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘢 about it," he teases you, setting a glass in front of you. As you look left and right to make sure no one took his joke seriously, Terzo kicks back in the chair opposite you and takes a large swig of the amber liquid. "È buono, try some." He throws a wink at you.
He enjoys watching you squirm as you attempt the drink in front of you. Although it wasn't the wine you were used to having at the dinner table, it wasn't bad. In fact, after a few more sips, you could see why people liked it enough to get drunk on it.
Terzo cups your chin in his fingers, swiping across your bottom lip with his thumb. He throws a smug grin at you before throwing the rest of his glass back, wiping his mouth on his sleeve, and standing up again, chair scraping across the floor.
"What-"
"Do not worry, bella mia. I will return," he winks at you, striding across the tavern, weaving between tables to the guy in the corner with a lute. You watch as he mumbles something to the bard, hands him a coin in trade for the lute.
Pulling up a stool in the center of the tavern, he sits and starts to tune the instrument, tweaking the pegs until it sounds just right. You didn't know he had an ear like that, although you think he mentioned something about tavern singing at some point.
He quickly clears his throat, strumming a gentle melody on the acoustic instrument, and starts with the lyrics,
"In an ice-capped fire Of burning wood In our world of wire Ignite our dreams Of starry skies And you and me As realised Our bigger themes"
Of course, he glanced up at you often. His cheeks flushed as he sang to you; it was obvious he was used to serenading perhaps whoever he was trying to lure in for the evening, but for you it was different. You meant more than that. Much more.
"Oh, take me internally Forever yours Nocturnal me, Take me internally Forever yours Nocturnal me…"
Even the ladies of the night are blushing at the innuendo in those lyrics were. Alessandro's lusty eyes find yours, as he continues filling the room with his beautiful melody.
You feel an overwhelming sensation of adoration and love as the emerald pendant on your chest starts glowing lightly, buzzing once again. You could tell that the feelings you were feeling were not only yours, but his as well.
Accompanied by that, a familiar warmth settles between your legs, growing to an uncontrollable burn by the end of the tune. You can't begin to understand the way that the pendant connects your feelings to his, but right now the solution is having your way with your lover.
After Terzo's song concludes, he receives a fair amount of applause as he returns the bard's lute and heads back your way, eyes piercing you.
Your breath hitches in your throat at his gaze before he takes you by the hand, pulling you up out of your seat and kissing your knuckles. It feels like all eyes in the room are on you two, and your survival instincts fight with your desire for him.
Without a word, he sweeps you across the tavern, heading toward the stairs by the bar to take you up to a room.
"Aye! We don't allow that kind of business in this establishment!" the tavern keeper flags Terzo down.
Your lover looks shocked, but notices the silver coin in the man's hand straight away.
The owner taps the coin on the counter, displaying a knight's helmet on it, leaning in closer to you both to and speaking in a more hushed tone, "Ladies of the night aren't welcome to run their operations here; it would be best if you seek refuge in the brothel across the way." He tilts his head towards the exit.
The message is covert but clear: there are knights upstairs, and you need to get out of here fast.
𝘚𝘩𝘪𝘵. 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘮𝘶𝘴𝘵'𝘷𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘛𝘦𝘳𝘻𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘏𝘰𝘸 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘐 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘮𝘺 𝘨𝘶𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵?
"Ah! Mi dispiace, amico. We will not disturb you any further," your lover exuberantly replies, leading you towards the door.
You are warmly invited into the brothel with your lover, a few of the women pining over him, playing with whisps of his hair or swiping their fingers across his shoulder. It was enough reason to suspect he'd been here before too…
When he brushes them off, asking politely for a room for the two of you, the insecurities you'd been feeling melt away; it's clear he only has eyes for you.
A point that only becomes more evident when Alessandro whisks you into your room for the night, immediately pinning you to the door with his mouth latched to your neck. "Terz…"
He caresses you, pressing his body right up against yours. "I know, amore mio, I want you so badly. Sei così bella…"
You feel anything but beautiful right now. "No, Ale, I-"
Your lover's actions come to a screeching halt as he hears the tone in your voice: one of fear and worry. Two things you should never have to feel, in his humble opinion.
"I don't think I can do this… What if those guards find us? Terzo, I'm so scared," you cling to his cloak with frustrated fists, leaning your forehead against his chest.
"Do not fret, cara mia. I know it feels as if we are in the lion's den, but you are safe here. I know many people in this little village, and they will not give us away." He smoothes back your tangled hair, trying to ease your mind.
"But they can't stop those knights from seeing us! They can't stop them from recognizing me," you have real urgency present in your voice and in the way you look at him.
"Well…" He pauses to think for a moment. "What if I set up an alert system? I can have le signore here on lookout for us tonight, and we'll leave before sunrise, sì?" He rubs your arms, leading you over to the bed to at least sit down.
Your nerves are so on edge, you feel like you could ride off into the forest right now, into some secret tunnel that would take you to your destination… But you knew that wouldn't be good for you: number one because of exhaustion, and number two because you're clearly delirious if you're hoping for some imaginary path through these mountains. Relaxing into the plush mat on the bed, it wasn't much, but it was certainly so much nicer than the hard ground you'd unfortunately had to get used to.
"Principessa," Alessandro whispers to you, "You are tired. Get some rest, tesoro. I will make sure we are safe," he coos, helping you lie back in bed.
Sleepiness has hit you like a wall, especially being in a bed for the first time in what felt like months. "Amore… I trust you," you squeak out before pressing a soft kiss to his lips and allowing yourself to truly relax. Within minutes, you're out, softly making little noises in your sleep.
Terzo smiles down at you, carefully pressing his lips to your temple before slipping from the room. He's got work to do.
• •
Waking in Alessandro's warm embrace was something you'd happily gotten used to, often holding onto each other out of necessity on cold nights, but to wake in a bed, bundled up and fairly well-rested… Now this is something you'd like to experience more often.
Turning over to see Terzo's bare chest, you wish you had more time to show it your affection, but the sun will be showing itself soon.
Grumbly and not wanting to separate himself from you, it's a challenge waking the sleepy man.
"Now who's being a 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘪𝘱𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘢, huh?" you quietly jab at him. "C'mon, bed bug, we've got to get moving before those knights do."
He groans, finally cracking his eyes open, "I told you, amore, we have nothing to worry about with that." He smooches your forehead before you climb out of bed.
"Yeah, we won't have anything to worry about if we leave!" you chuckle, trying to be as lighthearted as you can by chucking his cloak at his lying form.
"Eh!" He swats his hand playfully before finally getting up.
After lacing up your corset, you lean down to retrieve Terzo's shirt noticing something on the sleeve. "What is this?" you ponder quietly before turning to him. "Why is there blood on your cuff here?"
He saunters over, giving you that devilishly handsome smile and taking the shirt from your hands, "Perhaps I nicked myself on something." His tone is nonchalant as he goes back to getting ready.
It has you suspicious, but you decide to shrug it off.
Outside in the stables finally, Terzo helps you up on your steed before mounting his own. He looks you over as if sizing up a meal, admiring the way you'd really risen to the challenge of fleeing your home.
"What's that look for?" you giggle at him.
"Just observing what I didn't get to have a taste of last night," he smirks.
The objectification makes you blush and wish you hadn't gotten so in your own head after leaving the tavern. But before you can snap a quick remark, a few men, including the tavern owner, return from the treeline, shovels in hand. You notice Terzo nod a knowing look at them.
𝘞𝘩𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘣𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘰𝘥𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘪𝘥𝘥𝘭𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵?
Thinking on it for a few seconds, you piece the clues together, but decide now isn't the time to ask. Instead, you whip your horse's reins, running away from your problems once again.
• •
Settled in by the hearth after a delicious dinner with some friends of Terzo's, you lean into the man's chest as the mother of the household reads to everyone. It's a lovely story that the family had been working through together, but you only understand bits and pieces of the Italian lilting though the room. Instead you opt to mostly enjoy the comfortable silence between you and your lover, contentedly listening to his heartbeat.
This well-to-do family had a room to offer you for the night, refuge from the winding paths in the mountains, and secrecy from those who might come looking for you. Luckily, you hadn't encountered any more of your father's knights since the last town a few days ago, and you hoped you wouldn't… for their sake, especially if Terzo did what you think he did.
"Tesoro?" his voice pulls you from your thoughts as you undress for bed.
"Hm?" you turn to him.
Dramatically, he steps across the room, shirt hanging open, as he cups your cheeks in his large hands, fingertips tracing your earlobe and jawline. "Are you alright, cara mia? You've been unlike yourself the past few days, not talking as much. Have I done something to upset you?"
His last question was right on the mark, if your suspicions were correct. "Did… Did you kill those knights in the last town?" your lip quivers and you start to tear up, confronting the guilt you'd been trying to ignore since then.
"Sì, amore, I did," he starts, and as you begin to interject, he continues, "but I did it for you."
"Do not use me as an excuse, Alessandro! Why would you do it?!" Anger starts to replace your tears.
"Amore… I would do 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 for you. I did it to keep us safe! You were right when you said that those knights could catch us. I had given myself a false sense of security being in a familiar place with familiar faces." He steps back, allowing you the space to process his words.
His explanation was plainly honest, simple, didn't beat around the bush. Yet, it still vexes you that you know hardly a thing about his position, where you're going, why he has to be so secretive. And now he's killed your father's knights twice to keep you out of their grasp. You can't help but question his intentions since your stay in the last town…
"You would do anything for me?" you repeat, voice small.
"Sì. Anything. Everything, principessa! I want to marry you, amore, give you as many piccoli bambini as you want! I would do anything to have you and to love you for eternity… even killing those knights to know they won't take you from my arms." As he verbalizes his dedication to you, his emotions swell, causing the pendant on your neck to glow once again, letting you feel just how much he means it.
Perhaps you'd gotten in your own head once again.
Your fingers trace across the emerald as they often did. "Marry me?" is all you can utter.
"Certo che," (Of course,) he whispers, lashes wet as he moves to hold you close to him again. "Ti amo così tanto, bella mia." (I love you so much, beautiful.)
"I love you, too," you mumble into his chest, but then look up at him, "I think I've wanted to marry you since the moment you held that knife to my throat."
You both share small chuckle, noses nuzzled together, Terzo's fingers dancing in your hair as the moonlight spills in through the little window. Softly, he presses a kiss to your lips, relieved that you aren't angry with him anymore. He had feared he would lose you over his own actions rather than anything taking you from him.
"But," you start, and his eyes quickly flick to meet yours, "it's time you tell me the truth."
"Cara mia, we are only two days away-"
"Exactly, Alé. Don't you think I should know what I'm getting into? Who I'll be around? What you're involved in? I've been very patient, and I've put all my trust in you, amore. Nothing you have to say could change my feelings about us," you press him, but also reassure him.
Deep down, he knows you're right yet again. While it would be the safest option to wait until you have arrived at the Abbey, he can't expect you to walk into this blindly. "Okie dokie, principessa, where would you like to start?"
You pause, the realization dawning on you that you finally get to ask the millions of questions you've had. Naturally, your mind goes blank, only coming up with one simple but open ended question. "Who are you?"
The man before you chuckles as he guides you to sit on the plush bed with him. "Tesoro, you know who I am… Truthfully, you know me better than most."
"Terz- Alessandro," you start, unsure what you should call him in your mild irritation at that answer, "Who are you? What's your title? Are you important in… wherever we're going? Where are we going? Is it a kingdom? Who's the ruler there? What's it like?" The dam broke and all the questions leave you in a rush.
"Principessa," he stops the flood. "My name is Alessandro Terzo Emeritus. As for the rest of your questions, perhaps I should start where you ended." He takes your hands in his, clearing his throat. "My home is bellissima. It's not like any place you've ever seen. It's an Abbey, secluded away from the world around it. Peaceful. It's peaceful and protected there."
"What are you protecting?" you quietly interject.
He chuckles before continuing. "Our way of life, cara mia. We are a people of liberation, free will, acceptance. In structure, it is not a kingdom; however, it is not unlike the Catholicism you grew up knowing, but without all the rules. We have loyal followers, we have ministry workers, a clergy."
You sit in silence, his explanation only leading you to a million 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦 questions.
"But you see, bella, we are not like Christianity in our spirituality. It's not something most are born into, it is something that is found. We have many of the tenets you are familiar with from your father's religion without all that silly worry about sin…"
You can tell he is hesitant to come out and say it. This is the thing that isn't safe to know. You wonder if it isn't safe because of how you'll feel about it or if it really could bring you danger for knowing about it.
Both is the answer.
"Cara mia, I am a part of the Church of Satan."
Again, silence falls over the room as you collect your thoughts. "Well… It's alright if you practice a different religion. I haven't felt particularly close to my own lately. So you live in this ministry? Do all of the followers live there?"
He gives you a half smile at your naivety. "No, bella, typically our followers do not all live there. Some come seeking refuge, but they do not have to stay, though many who do become Siblings of Sin."
"Siblings of Sin?" you repeat, "Are those like nuns?"
He chuckles again, nodding at you.
"So are you a… Brother of Sin?"
Another smile. And another thing he loves about you: your curiosity far outweighs your need to judge anyone.
"No, again. I am in the clergy. I am one of the few that is raised in the religion, although we are welcome to leave should we choose. My whole life I've been molded to be its leader, and the time is coming soon, which is why I set out to find you, amore."
"Me? The leader? What does that have to do with me?" you are genuinely concerned.
"Perhaps my wording was cryptic, mi dispiace. I just mean to say that once I am in charge, I won't have much time to be away from my duties, so I set out to find love before that time comes." Your lover cups your cheek, basking in how gorgeous you look in the pale moonlight.
"Oh," you smile, relieved. "So… You will be- the Pope? If it's like Catholicism."
"Sì. Papa. Papa Emeritus the Third, preceded by mio fratello, Papa Emeritus the Second, or Secondo when he's being a stronzo," he rolls his eyes at the thought, and you can't help but picture the sibling rivalry.
Somehow you've just found out he's the Antipope, opposite your religion, and all you find yourself thinking about is that he has a brother, maybe even two if there is a Papa Emeritus the First. Then you remember the letter from his mom… His whole family is waiting for him back home, and you can't wait to meet them!
Suddenly, you let out a sob, biting your lip and looking up at him through watery eyes. Hugging him tightly and crying into his chest, you hear him tell you, "I understand if it is all too much. I understand if you do not wish to be bound to me, mia dea. I do still hope you'll come along with me; you'll be safe there, no matter your beliefs. We can just be lovers, even if you never want more, amore, I'll understand."
Sniffling as you wipe your tears away, you search for your favorite mismatched eyes, "What do you mean, Alé? I'm happy. I'm finally happy, don't you see?" You hold his face in your hands, nuzzling noses once again. "It isn't lost on me the irony that I left the king of one religion just to please another, but at least I did it of my own accord. You gave me the choice, and that is what makes me love you, Alessandro Terzo Emeritus. You may have set me free… But my only wish is to be bound to you, eternally." Another pause, "Forever yours, nocturnal me. Just like your song, right?"
Sincerity is written across his face at your words; with an arm wrapped around your waist, he pulls you to straddle his lap, "𝘠𝘰𝘶�� song," he tells you before his lips crash into yours.
• •
Sun now spills in the room as your eyes squint open. Slumped down into the cushiony bed, your body thoroughly relaxed from the way he worked every tension from your aching body last night, you find it hard to even move. But turning to find an empty spot next to you, motivation to once again be close to your lover encourages your feet to carry you through getting dressed and finding him at the dining table with the family hosting you.
Peeking through the doorway, you watch as he throws his head back in laughter, joking with one of the little boys, making him squeal and giggle. You wonder what he'll be like as a father to his own one day.
"What are you smiling at, tesoro? Come, sit," Terzo stands, pulling out a chair for you.
"Thank you," you tell him, sitting at the table with everyone.
Breakfast is delicious, and you're so grateful for the warm meals and hot bath and soft bed this family has offered you. Between table chatter, a small broach on the mother's dress catches your eye.
"Is everything alright, dear?" she asks, clearly catching you staring at it.
"Oh! Apologies, my apologies. I just spotted your pin… What does it mean?" you cringe at your own bad manners.
"Oh!" she also exclaims, "My Grucifix?" The mother runs her fingers over it almost affectionately. "Terzo… You've done a poor job informing the girl where you're taking her!" She jokes lightheartedly.
"We discussed everything late last night," he gently squeezes your hand. "I just haven't had a chance to… Show her everything: the symbolism, scriptures-"
"Your paints?" The mother asks excitedly.
You offer a confused look. 𝘗𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘴? 𝘞𝘩𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘛𝘦𝘳𝘻𝘰 𝘣𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘵 𝘣𝘦 𝘴𝘰 𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘪𝘰𝘯?
"No, I-" Terzo starts but is interrupted again.
"Honey," the father of the family smiles at his wife, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Let them move at their own pace."
You and Terzo both silently sigh your relief. He wants to tell you more, but not now.
"So, you all are followers of Terzo's Church then?" you ask, not really sure how to word it.
"My husband and I are, the children will be allowed to decide for themselves if that's what they would like to believe," the mother answers softly. "This is the symbol of Papa's church specifically, to answer your earlier question, dear."
You spend the rest of breakfast happily chatting away before having to return to the journey at hand.
"Mm, can't we stay, Alé?" you groan into his shoulder after he affixes your horse's saddle.
Hugging you lazily, he kisses your forehead, "I would dare say we could… If I weren't so concerned about delivering us home, amore mio."
"Do you think they'll like me there?" you ponder out loud.
"Like you? Tesoro, they'll adore you. Some will even wish they could be you." He looks you over amorously.
"I'll be that important, huh?" You offer him a smile.
"Oh, sì, sì. As my Prime Mover, everyone will look to you as a beacon of warmth and understanding."
His answer makes you a little nervous. You hadn't really thought about his followers also looking up to you; women don't really have a position in Catholicism, other than nuns. Now his words from last night about not wanting to be bound to him make sense.
"Prime Mover…" You won't let the challenge scare you away. "I hope I can do the position, and you, the justice it deserves," you nod your head reassuringly, kissing him softly several times.
Hesitantly, he pulls away from you. "Mm, tesoro, while I could kiss you all day, we must go," he reminds you, before helping you on your horse for the millionth time in the past few weeks.
• •
Sun was setting, leaving long dramatic shadows cast across the first floor by the tall trees. Terzo is so excited, he can hardly contain it. You're close to your final destination and it hardly feels real. Traveling with him is all you'd known thus far.
"THERE!" He points suddenly, and you're not even sure what he pointed at before he sharply commands his horse to a gallop, spooking yours into doing the same!
You may have let out a scream struggling to hold onto your horse, "Terzo?! What are you doing??!"
"Look, cara mia! Casa!" Home. It's finally within his grasp.
You come up on the beautiful brick abbey at full speed; with it's towering spires and winding vines, it casts some interesting shadows at sunset. Stunning, nonetheless.
Some tall stocky men in silver masks run out of a side door at full sprint. Upon the terrace, Terzo abruptly stops his horse and flies from the saddle, directly towards the largest man. "Omega!" he chirps as they practically slam their bodies against one another in a fierce hug.
Slowing your horse to a halt, unlike your lover, you patiently wait for the men to greet one another. They were clearly all very close. The one called Omega almost acted like an obedient dog thrilled to see his owner after so long and needing a good scratch behind the ears. Observing the devilish look of their masks and the mysterious way they move, a whole new list of questions comes to mind.
"Mamma!" Terzo running towards an older woman with long black wavy hair catches your attention. She has beautiful with warm green eyes; must be where he gets his from.
"Alessandro, how I've missed you!" she exclaims, covering his face in kisses and holding him tightly. He giggles at her, and in that moment, he looks like a happy and well-loved child. "Is this her, Alessandro? The one you've been looking for?" It shifts all the attention toward you, still perched on your dappled horse.
"Sì, Mamma, this is my love," Terzo turns, making his way over to assist you to the ground. He holds your hands, looking into your eyes to make sure you're not overwhelmed. All he finds there is happiness. He brings you over and introduces you by name and title, "Amore, this is mia mamma, Felìcita."
"Buonasera, è un piacere incontrarti," (Good evening, it's a pleasure to meet you,) you greet her just like you'd practiced, wanting to make a good impression.
"Ah, ragazza dolce, mio figlio taught you well, didn't he?" she replies with a laugh and a kiss on each cheek. "Did he give you this haircut, too?" She holds a couple of uneven strands between her fingers. You just laugh and nod. "Ah, don't worry, cara, we'll get you all cleaned up here." Her smile is so inviting and her conversation so charming, you see the influence she's has on Alé.
"Bella mia?" Terzo pulls you from your thoughts, "I'd like you to meet my ghouls."
"Ghouls?" you repeat.
"Sì, Alpha," he gestures to the one on his left. "And Omega," he pats the shoulder of the one on his right.
You're not sure how you'll ever tell them apart. "Nice to meet you both," you hold out a hand for either one to shake. Alpha takes you up on the offer, immediately pulling you close, taking you by surprise. He nuzzles his head in the crook of your neck and a strong appendage wraps tightly around you: a tail. Trying to keep your face as unreadable as possible while you take in his inhuman features, you start to hear a soft purring next to your ear.
"Alpha, scendi! You'll scare her," Terzo commands.
"Alé, it's okay," you tell him, wrapping your arms around the large man's waist, which only increases the noises coming from him.
"Alé?" Omega chucks, elbowing your lover.
"Stai zitto, demone!" (Shut up, demon!) he hisses in return. Their dynamic is pretty funny.
Alpha pulls away from your hug cheery eyed as he quietly tells you, "Il bambino è al caldo e al sicuro." (The baby is warm and safe.)
"Bambino?!" Terzo nearly shouts.
"Si, signore, she carries your child," Alpha tells him.
"Tesoro?" your lover's eyebrows immediately turn upward at the realization, "Did you suspect this?"
"I just- I thought I was only tired from being on horseback so much… I had no idea," you explain, feeling like you need to sit down.
As if reading your mind, Alessandro is there to support you. "Amore…" He gently places his hand on your stomach, "You will make una bella mamma!" Nuzzling your nose, as had become a consistent thing from him, tears prick at his eyes.
"Mi scusi, but if this is the case," Felìcita addresses you, "we should get you inside for a warm meal, sì? I won't have mio nipote go hungry!"
• •
You'd pretty much spent the last 36 hours sleeping… and eating, of course. Italian hospitality dictates that you will not go hungry. Cracking your eyes open just long enough to wiggle under your lover's arm and lay your head on his chest, you nestle right back in to go to sleep.
Terzo groans dramatically and grumbles, "Amore, we can't sleep forever, as good as it feels…"
You had been fortunate enough to be mostly left alone since you'd arrived at the Abbey, and you'd both used the time to rest after such a hard expedition into Italy, especially you and the baby.
"How did Alpha know?" you ask, eyes still closed as you listen to the man's heartbeat.
"The ghouls, they… they feel things. Almost like they're connected to those around them." His fingers trace shapes across your scalp, only serving to push you further back into your slumber.
But curiosity gets the best of you again, as you sit up, leaning over your lover. "Like the emerald you gave me? How it makes me feel what you feel?"
He smiles, "Sì, but the ghouls are much more… sensitive. Hence why I couldn't tell you are pregnant, despite the pendant."
"So you 𝘥𝘪𝘥 do something to it!" you accuse him, proud for finally cracking it.
He chuckles at your little game, "Sì, how else was I suppose to lure you in?" His hand in your hair pulls you down for a kiss.
"Perhaps with the endless thoughts I had of you every day after you kissed me," you drag a finger down his bare chest. "Although that was something entirely out of your control," you wink at him.
"Sì, well, I do like to keep you under my control, cara mia," his morning voice growls in your ear.
"Oh, are you going to put me under another spell, lover?" you giggle, playing with his chest hair.
"Mmm, one where the only word to fall off your lips is my name…" Terzo sits up, flipping you onto your back and pinning your hands above your head.
"Which one?" you playfully rebut.
"I'll allow you to decide this," it's his turn to wink as his lips find your jaw, working on all the sweet spots he knows so well.
"Mmm… Terzo," you sigh into his touch.
His hands snake under your nightgown, leaving your hands resting above your head. "Is that the one you choose, cara?" Resting his fingers on your panties, he starts to rub against your bundle of nerves.
You feign thinking about it as you writhe against his hand. "Oh no… I might pick another," you tease.
He leaves a sizable love bite at your collarbone, sucking his mark into your skin while his fingers dip beneath the fabric impeding them. His hard cock, unfortunately concealed by his sleeping pants, presses against your thigh, so you gently move your leg back and forth to offer him some relief. Before long, evidence of his lust seeps though the thin fabric.
"Dolcezza…" he whispers right in your ear before nibbling on it as well, eliciting a moan from you. One of his fingers moves further down to hint at your entrance.
You inhale sharply, "Please, Alé," you whine.
"Alé? Or will it be Alessandro?" he flirts, allowing that digit to slip into you, making quick work of curling it to find your other sweet spot.
"Mmm…" you knit your eyebrows together, "mm- I- please."
"Please what, mia dea?" He adds another finger. "You must decide on a name for me, since you insist I have too many…"
"Please," you struggle against his ministrations, especially when his free hand comes to tease at you nipple. "Please… Papa."
His eyebrows perk up at that one, and his hands pause for a moment, almost imperceptibly. "Tesoro, I am not Papa yet," he scoffs.
"You will be one day, no?" Now it's your turn to give him the devious look he normally has in his eye. "Plus… You'll be Papa to this little one very soon," you gesture by rubbing your belly just above where his hands work on you.
With that, all his restraint is lost, obvious in the way he pounces back on top of you, attacking your mouth with his and ripping your undergarments from your flesh. "Allow me to remind you how I put il mio piccolo inside you, then," he growls, pushing his own pants down to his knees before hiking your legs up around his waist.
Your hands finally move to claw at his back with him now on top of you. Feeling his length being slicked up in your folds, he gives no warning before pushing in right to the hilt. The scream it drags from you could probably wake the dead!
"Say it again," your lover commands darkly before snapping his hips into you again.
"P-uhh…" is all you manage.
Sitting up, his fingers harshly grab your chin, forcing you to look at him. "Say it. Again." This time through gritted teeth.
"Papa! Please, fuck me Papa!" you beg.
"Brava ragazza," he praises you. "Now, legs up here," he taps his collarbones, giving you little time before he's hoisting them up himself, hooking your knees on his shoulders. Falling back on top of you, you feel absolutely folded in half as his cock presses deep against your walls.
"Oh, Papa!" you whimper, feeling his tip drag against that sweet spot.
He places his weight on his elbows, fingers tangling in your hair, and he aligns his knees on either side of your hips. Carefully at first, he lifts his hips before dropping back down into you. When it earns a gasp from you, he does it again, and again, falling into a dangerous rhythm.
You whine and moan for him over and over again, having to fight back your climax already as he attacks your most sensitive spot. Fingernails scratch at his sides as he pounds into you, and you try to keep your knees from knocking against your head.
"Bellissima, cara mia, you take il mio cazzo so well…" he grunts out, already getting close as well. "Sei bellissima sotto di me." (You look beautiful underneath me.) The soft kiss he presses to your lips is a sharp juxtaposition to his ministrations.
Your urge your heels into his back, opening your mouth for more, and he doesn't disappoint as his tongue does its familiar dance with yours. "P-Papa…" you break the kiss, "I'm, I'm-"
"Vieni per me, principessa, vieni sul mio cazzo," he allows you your release; gently his hand squeezes at your airway as his hips roughly snap into your tight wet heat.
The lack of air only serves to heighten your pleasure as your orgasm rolls through you, causing your legs to shake thunderously beneath his weight. "PAPA!" you scream his soon-to-be title endlessly, the spell he joked about earlier coming true.
Holding off just long enough to work you through your climax, he thrusts into you one last time and you feel Terzo's cock kick, spilling his seed inside you. "Satanas, amore�� Ti amo… Amo la tua figa," (Satanas, love… I love you… I love your pussy.) he huffs out, still pressing into you as you both come down from your high.
You share a laugh at his lewd comment, and he bumps his nose against yours before sitting up and slipping out of you before carefully helping to unfold your legs. Climbing over you once again, his thumbs massage your hips, wanting to help release any tension there. "How's that, cara?"
"Mm, feels good, Papa, thank you," you relax under his touch, eyes fluttering closed.
"Bene," he giggles, "you don't have to call me Papa anymore, tesoro."
"What if I like it?" you smirk.
"Then you may call me what you like," he says, magic fingers still working your tense muscles. "But maybe not in front of miei fratelli… It could make them feel jealous." He gives you a little wink.
• •
What would've under most circumstances been a stressful day, was actually pretty easy going. Being with your lover had a way of keeping you calm and content, even as you met the rest of his family and the upper clergy members.
It was lunch with his brothers, Primo and Secondo, and father, Nihil. You felt it odd that his mother was left out, but that would be a conversation for later. The rest of the afternoon was filled with meetings, some being introductions and others were to discuss preparing you for your Prime Mover ritual. There would be a lot to learn, but you feel confident with Alessandro by your side.
"Amore," he catches your attention with a kiss to the cheek. You're back in his chambers getting ready for Mass tonight; Secondo would be leading it, and it's your first one, so you're nervous but excited. "I regret to have to leave you alone while I go dress for Mass tonight, will you be alright without me? Of course, you'll have Sister Beth here to help with anything you could need."
"I'll be fine, my love. Besides, I'm not really alone, am I?" You place his hand on your belly and nod towards the Sister diligently waiting to assist you. "I'll see you in the chapel," you give his hand a squeeze and his nose a kiss.
After your lover dismisses himself, Beth is very patient in helping you get ready and answering any questions that come mind about tonight's mass. She's not unlike your handmaiden back home.
𝘏𝘰𝘮𝘦.
You hadn't really allowed yourself to think about the place you grew up in. It wasn't exactly home anymore…
"Are you alright, Miss?" Beth rips you from your reminiscing.
Quickly peeking in the looking glass and wiping away tears, you respond, "Yes! Yes, I'm fine, Beth. Thank you for asking." You hope the panic isn't obvious on your face.
"Of course, Miss." She nods knowingly and goes back to styling your hair, twisting and smoothing the strands expertly.
"Beth…" It escapes you before you can stop it.
"Yes, Miss?" She glances at your reflection, continuing her work.
"Do you enjoy it here? You weren't raised here, were you? I mean- My apologies, Beth. I've overstepped." You internally cringe at how your curiousity leaps all boundaries.
"It's quite alright, milady," she softly reassures you, "Must be nerve-wracking coming to a new place, and being plopped in a high up position at that. I was nervous too when I arrived on the front stoop. This is the only place I've felt fully accepted as I am, imperfections and all." She has a sense of pride on her face. "Be honest and true to yourself and everyone here will have no choice but to accept you. Surely, since you were charming enough to catch the eye of Cavaliere Terzo."
"Cavaliere?" you question.
"Oh yes, he's so sought after here at the Abbey. I should prepare you by saying that nearly all the Siblings get a little weak in the knees in his presence."
The idea of everyone having their little flirtations with your lover doesn't bother you… But 𝘊𝘢𝘷𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘳𝘦? 𝘚𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘩𝘦'𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘺 𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯… 𝘋𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦?
"I'm sorry, Miss, if I've upset you. I just thought it better that you know how everyone will act around him," Beth softly apologizes.
"No, no, it's not you. Or the wandering eyes. What does Cavaliere mean?"
"Oh! Just that he's a knight. One of our finest, actually. Great on horseback, and you should see him with a sword, Miss! He's very skilled at taking down his opponents during practices and tournaments."
"Oh my… He's never mentioned it to me," you ponder, baffled at this news.
"Well, of course! How else would he have survived so long traveling through the mountains and Satan knows where else?" She sounds so chipper; she must have a small crush on him too.
"And how long was he gone? I've only been traveling with him for just over a fortnight," maybe now you're prying.
"Nearly a year, Miss." Beth smiles, placing an ornate clip in your hair. "Finished! How do you like it?"
"It's bellissima, Beth. Thank you," you nod at her, appreciating her hard work.
"Already getting comfortable with Italian? The family will like that," she reassures you with a pat on the shoulder, before exiting to the bedroom to prepare your gown for this evening.
Staring into the looking glass, head reeling from all the new information, you think about Alessandro's letter from his mother.
𝘈 𝘺𝘦𝘢𝘳? 𝘕𝘰 𝘸𝘰𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘴𝘰 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘦?
The realization makes you feel almost insignificant, like there is a much bigger power at work here, but simultaneously makes you feel very special. Thinking on the way he didn't want you to feel trapped coming here, his mother not wanting him to come back until he found love, the sins he committed to get you here safely… It puts things in a different perspective, like all the puzzle pieces are starting to fit together. You know you've made the right choice with him and that you weren't just swept up in your feelings.
𝘏𝘦 𝘪𝘴… 𝘏𝘦 𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘺 𝘴𝘢𝘭𝘷𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.
• •
The grand halls surrounding the the chapel are absolutely packed as everyone greets one another, waiting for sunset. Beth stays right by your side, not wanting you to get lost in the sea of people; you had no idea this many people could even fit in this place.
"Ah, Sorella, buonasera," you hear a soft voice over your shoulder: Primo.
Secondo follows with, "How are you and il piccolo, doing?" Despite his gruff nature, you're quickly learning he's really a big softie, especially towards beautiful women and babies. You aren't even that far along, but everyone in the family seems so excited about the prospect of another little one.
"We're doing well, thank you both," you greet them offering them both a kiss on the cheek, careful not to mess up their papal paints. It's an unconventional look for certain, but their full formal regalia indeed commands the respect they deserve.
The two dismiss themselves into the chapel, leaving everyone else outside to wait for the doors to open.
"Where do you think Terzo is?" you nudge Beth lightly.
"Oh, he's over there, Miss," she points to a particularly dense crowd of people.
𝘎𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘫𝘰𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘱𝘰𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘢𝘳 𝘩𝘦 𝘪𝘴.
The girl seems to nervously fidget with her habit, eagerly watching the scene before her intently.
"Do you want to go see him, too?" you smile at her, and she replies with a shy nod. "It's alright, go ahead," you smile your approval.
As your handmaiden slips into the gathering, you giggle to yourself, thinking about how he must really get slowed down trying to go anywhere. From your spot by the chapel doors, you see that familiar mop of hair, but notice that he stands a little taller, chest puffed out a bit more. Seeing the ornate black and gold pauldron on his shoulder gives you a hint of his knightly attire.
Silently observing as people shake his hand, offer him hugs and even hand them their babies, it's not unlike watching a soldier who's come home from war to be greeted by those that care for him. However, when he notices Beth standing near him, his head turns, looking around for you. His face is covered in a stark black and white skeleton designs, similar to his brothers. If it weren't for the way his eyes wandered your body upon spotting you, you almost wouldn't have recognized him.
In an effort to politely slip away from his devoted flock, he kisses a few ladies' knuckles, and bids them farewell for now, turning all his attention towards you leaning against the wall, patiently waiting.
Drinking in his finely crafted artisan armor as he ambles over, you give him a wink, appreciating this new look on him. The black of his armor ties in well with his face paint and dark locks, while the gold only serves to make him stand out amongst everyone else.
"Mm, amore," he grunts, taking your hand. "You look assolutamente divino in this gown. Violet is a favorite of mine, especially seeing it on you, dolcezza." He lifts your chin with his fingers, gracing his thumb over your lower lip.
"You never told me you are a knight, 𝘊𝘢𝘷𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘛𝘦𝘳𝘻𝘰…" you feign irritation at him.
"Aye, some things must remain a surprise, sì?" Clearly being back home and returning to his high position has given him a whole new air of confidence.
"I worry to see what other 'surprises' you have in mind, caro," you giggle.
He wraps an arm around the small of your back, the hard metal firmly pressing against your skin, and pulls you in for a what feels like an inappropriate kiss to share in front of the whole congregation.
Luckily, the doors to the chapel open, saving you from any further public displays with your partner; you were already receiving some looks from a few of the Sisters just for kissing him.
"Ready for your first Black Mass, principessa?" Alessandro offers you his elbow, guiding you to the front pew to sit alongside him and his mother, who gives your hand a reassuring squeeze.
After this, you know there will be no turning back. Your old life is nothing but a memory now.
#papa emeritus iii#papa terzo#papa 3#papa emeritus 3#ghost band#the band ghost#fanfic#imagine#oneshot#long fic#medieval#fem reader#x reader#reader insert#knight#cavaleire#terzo#papa iii#shitghosting
287 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fabian: hi
Rat: hi there
Fabian: how are you?
Rat: I'm okay. You gonna come here and step on me?
Fabian: no, actually, we wanted to know more about the steppers.
Rat: well, all right
Fabian: what can you tell us?
Rat: there's a bunch of people who come here and step in us, and they attack us with swords, and they shoot spells.
Fabian: okay, great. Hey, okay --
Emily/Fig: can I Minor illusion Lucy Frostblade? Ask the last time it saw this girl.
Fabian: okay, do you see this person? When's the last time you saw them?
Emily/Fig: I do like a nice photo shoot, like a prom queen photo shoot.
Brennan: I just hit a nat 20 on this rat's history check.
Lou: okay!
Ally: this rat was best friends with Lucy before she died!
Brennan: you see the rat looks and he says [as Rat]: aw jeepers, she was always really nice.
Fig: did she have tension with the other ones?
Rat: well, you know, we didn't like her at first because she used to come here and kill us all the time. But some time last year or something like that she started to bring us back from the dead after her friends left.
Fabian: oh
Siobhan/Adaine: oh, that's nice
Fabian: that's so sweet
Siobhan/Adaine: that is nice
Emily/Fig: oh my goodness
Fabian: wait, is there a place that they hung out in the woods, or particularly liked? Did you guys ever have a --
Kristen: what's their zone
Fabian: -- a lair, or their nest?
Rat: they sorta hung out all over, but there's a place where I go sometimes because it was the last place I -- uh, I'm not supposed to say nothin'.
Fabian: No, no, no
Kristen: hey that's okay.
Fabian: You can talk to us.
Gorgug: what's it saying, Fabian?
Fabian: it's having kind of an emotional moment.
Fig: I know how to handle this! I'll minor illusion a sexy rat
Fabian: no, come on! Come on, dude! Dude!
Ally/Kristen: I step on the sexy rat
Rat: Aaaahhhhh!
Fabian: sorry, no! We're not those guys
Brennan: aaahhh! Aaahhh!
Kristen: sorry, sorry, that was fake! That was fake! She was so sexy
Brennan: aaahhhh!
Fabian: you know that's triggering for me!
Kristen: can you get a little rat stuffed animal out of your coat?
Fabian: you know that's triggering for me!!
Adaine: oh yes, a little rat
Ally/Kristen: we get a little rat stuffed animal out of the coat. It's extra tiny and it can hold it while it's --
Rat: it's like a Mannequin, like they have in rat stores.
Fabian: I'm sorry? I'm sorry? Wait, hold on, what'd you just say?
Rat: what?
Adaine: you have rat stores?
Rat: what?
Fabian: what'd you say? Rat store?
Rat: there's not a rat world under the school.
Adaine: what
Rat: what
Gorgug: I don't know what he's saying
Fabian: he's talking about rat stores under the school.
Gorgug: got it
Fabian: where you can get rat mannequins
Riz: steer it back! Steer it back, Fabian! All we hear is squeaking, steer him back!
Fabian: I'm sorry it's just interesting you know? Did you guys know about rat world? Now we do!
Gorgug: just keep going!
Riz: where was Lucy Frostblade?
Fabian: all right, nobody else wanted to eat the fucking tongue or the organs
Adaine: you volunteered!
Riz: you volunteered so hard!
Fabian: it made it better!
Ally/Kristen: I'm petting the rat, I'm trying to keep it kinda calm.
Brennan's rat's sort of crying a little bit
Kristen: aw, it looks sad
Fabian: I know it would be hard for you, but it would mean a great deal to us - and that person - if you could show us that place.
Rat: all right. I could take you. It takes about two days to get there.
Adaine: we can carry you!
Fig: oh that's two days for you
Riz: two days Rat Time
Kristen: tell him we could carry him
Fabian: we can carry you
Rat: okay
Fabian: we move faster than the wind
Fig: do you wanna ride -- ask him if he wants to ride the skateboard
Fabian: do you want to ride in a skateboard? Do they have those in your rat world?
Rat: a skateboard?
Kristen: make the battle sheet into a Baby Björn for the rat
Fabian: okay. We're gonna wrap you up and put you on the skateboard
Rat: Lucy used to call me Spot
Fabian: Spot?
Spot: mmhmm
Fig: tell him that we are to help Lucy and so if he can help us we can help Lucy
Fabian: we're trying to help Lucy, so if you can help us --
Brennan: go ahead and give me persuasion with advantage
Ally: yess
Emily/Fig: do you want a bardic?
Lou/Fabian: yea, can I get one? D8?
Emily/Fig: yea
Murph/Riz: be so careful
Lou: okay I got a 19 plus 8 so that's 27 [goes to Rolla. D8]
Murph: maybe you don't need it
Ally: you don't need it, then, you don't need it.
Murph: you could save it, right?
Ally: it could kill the rat, honestly. Imagine the Rat getting bonked in the head by a a fucking skateboard wheel.
Lou/Fabian: it's my bardic, so I think I would be the one.
Zac/Gorgug: it's up to you
Fabian: I mean, what do you guys ...? Eh. *Rolls the dice* 3! 30
Brennan: you see Spot goes [as Spot]: yea, absolutely! You can come with me right now. I'll show you where it is.
Fabian: fantastic
#brennan lee mulligan#dimension 20#fantasy high junior year#ep 9 vulture clash#siobhan thompson#lou wilson#ally beardsley#zac oyama#emily axford#brian murphy#smart Murph calling for a short rest#i fucking love Spot#the screaming whej Sexy Rat got stomped made me crack up
33 notes
·
View notes
Text
★Masterlist★
- Albedo
Underneath the Stars- "I heard you talking in your sleep."-\
Brainrot- Fluff
-Scara
im scum, im waste, im what you want- 'I thought I told you not to smile at other men.'
Part 2
Part 3
What am I gonna do- "Why are you asking me such stupid questions?"
Hold me closer and I'll hold back- "Same old heart with the same old tricks, hold me closer and I’ll hold back"
He says everything I need to hear- And its like i couldn't ask for anything better
If im dead to you why are at the wake?- Cursing my name, wishing I'd stayed
Both your hands in the holes of my sweater- and if may just take your breath away
-Alhaitham
A soulmate who wasn't meant to be- 'Was our relationship just a joke to you...?'
All the stars aligned- "And what name should I put?"
When I'm not with you think of me always- "Everything is alright just hold on tight, that's because I'm a god old fashioned lover boy"
In front of all your stupid friends- "If you kissed me would it be just like i dreamed?"
Brainrot
When I'd fight you used to tell me I was brave- “Cause I loved you, I swear I love you… Till my dying day…”
-Kaeya
One last time- 'Can you just kiss me? One last time? That's all I ask...'
I'll do anything you ask of me- My fingers pressed until their sore
-Tighnari
Wandering in the woods- "It's alright Collei, they should be okay. You did good."
-Xiao
Falling asleep on him- 'He was rarely shown affection and was very unsure what do to when he received it.'
Drunk under a street light- "But I knew you, dancing in your Levis drunk under a street light"-
You said you love me exactly the way I am- "Guess I must be satisfactory you said you love me exactly the way I am"
Show me how you care- Show me how you smile
Meet me at our spot- Baby, are you coming for the ride?
Childe
In your arms tonight-. 'You hadn't been hugged by anyone like this in years, so of course some tears were shed.'
Hey I miss your stupid face- Get back to my place, I need you. It hurts so much to wait
I never meant to hurt you though- I pushed a lot back but I can't forget it
Neuvillette
But I didn't need to be stronger I needed to be saved- You wanted nothing more than to hold him
And that's why I love fall- I love you y/n don't you forget that
With eyes as dead as mine- "Oh, what a blessing to meet someone like you."
Could you ever imagine where our lives could be- Luckily you saw something in me, something I couldn’t see
Ayato
But now he's playing with your head- "God will you stop being so clingy!"
They never know what you know- "It's not that simple but they won't seem to notice"
All the leaves are brown- And the sky is grey
Kaveh
All this over a kiss- "You're Y/N, my Fiance!"
Clung on tightly, like parentheses- "And every sentence that a spoke began and ended with ellipsis"
I wanna be your favourite boy- "I wanna be the one who makes your day, the one you think about as you lie awake"
Why don't you love me anymore?- But you say I don't know how to love
Lyney
I don't know what to do without you- "Please, I'm still the same lyney you fell in love with"
Please hold me close to you- Baby flatline still time to do it too
And i thought you might be mine- In a small world, on an exceptionally rainy Tuesday night
Feeling sick of myself- Guess I'll try to be someone else (trans masc reader)
The breathing exercises hurt- They don't do fuck all
I'll Hide My Chest...- And i'll figure out a way to get us out of here
No alarms and no surprises-Such a pretty house And such a pretty garden
Wait by the door like I'm just a kid- And watch you tolerate it.
Boys don't cry- I would say i'm sorry, if thought that it would change your mind.
I should be over all the butterflies- Im still into you
Secrets i have held in my heart- are harder to hide than I thought
Part 1
Part 2
I'm cutting people out again- I hope to see their faces when I pursue. Haunting you…
I'll hide my chest- And I'll figure out a way to get us out of here.
Wriothesley
Yeah, you made it all alright- Those words were for you and for you alone
Why do I myself dream like this?- "But perhaps its just my stupid hea in the end
We fell in love in October- That's why I love fall
They say it's such a shame, I turned out this way- "The red means I love you."
We listen to a lot of true crime- But it's alright, she'll be fine
Part 1
Part 2
Part 3
Breaking my back just know your name- Well, some body told me, that you have a boyfriend.
Make sure nobody sees you leave- Tell your friends you're out for a run
Heizou
I can't stop you putting roots in my dream land- Despite being a detective many things about you were still a mystery that he could never figure out.
Thoma
Sweet tea in the summer- "Sweet tea in the summer, cross my heart won't tell no other"
You know i wanna be your light- In darkness, How you find me just in time to tell me what I needed to hear.
Kazuha
I don't deserve you, you deserve the world- Every time that i miss you I feel the way you hurt
Diluc
Oh what a blessing to meet someone like you- "With eyes as dead as mine"
Just know that if you hide, it doesn't go away- When you get out of bed don't end up stranded
It's always been just him and me together- So I'll bet all I have on
Just one more tear to cry- One tear drop from my eye
Multi
Coming out as Non-binary
You and me, always forever- Fremient, Lyney, Alhaitham
Gaming
If you're lost you can look and find me- Time after Time
You're just another picture to burn- There's no time for tears
Arlecchino
Date rambles-
My kinda girl- Im down on my hands and knees begging you please baby
52 notes
·
View notes
Text
I am always always thinking about different scenarios where Eddie could have gotten mixed up in The Mess (tm), and I just think that season 2 would have been great for that tw: reference to kidnapping and child murder
Hawkins has always been a weird fuckin’ place, even before the Byers kid went missing last year. Eddie’s never really been able to put his finger on what it is, but he sees it on the periphery of everything Hawkins touches. It’s not something you can see if you look at it head on, like a migraine aura or one of those floaty things you get in your eyes sometimes.
A couple of days after Halloween, though, Eddie plummets headfirst into the weird that makes the town of Hawkins churn.
He’s skipping school, because O’Donnell has it out for him, swear to god, and he’s flying up a back road on the outskirts of town when the weird comes striding out of the woods to his right.
It’s a fucking kid, and he’s driving too fucking fast to be able to stop in time but he slams hard on the brakes of his van anyway. The back fishtails and the brakes screech and the air smells like burning rubber, but he comes to a halt, and he didn’t feel the sickening thump-thump that he’s been bracing for. His heart is in his fucking throat, his head pounding, hands sweating, and he is trembling from head to toe.
Eddie launches himself out of the driver’s seat. The kid - the girl, middle school aged, curly hair that falls just to her ears, flannel and jeans - is standing there with her hand out toward the van. She’s posed like a comic book superhero, feet planted, shoulders back, and… her nose is bleeding. The van’s grille is dented like… Eddie can’t even bring himself to think about it. It’s like she stopped the fuckin’ thing with her mind ro some shit.
He definitely needs to cool it on the weed.
Eddie scrambles for something to say, but all he can come up with is a choked out, “Holy shit, kid.”
And that’s how he ends up with ‘Jane’ in the passenger seat of his van. That’s not her real name. Eddie’s not sure how he knows it but he knows it. She says she’s going to see her mother, and Eddie’s not good with silence so he tries to ask her questions, make conversation. She does what she can, but her grasp of language isn’t… great, and Eddie finds himself trying to fill in the blanks and coming up short.
He thinks she must be a runaway who's finally grown tired of not being home. She’s clean, though, and she looks fed, but she looks like she doesn’t sleep all that much, and Eddie wonders what it was about her home life that made her run in the first place. And the further and further they get outside of Hawkins, the more he wonders how she ended up in his little town anyway.
“Hey, kid, uh,” Eddie begins, unsure how to even say what he’s thinking. “You’re not, like, a kidnapping victim or anything, are you? You didn’t escape from, like…” At the word escape, Jane draws in an anxious breath.
Eddie hears about it in the news sometimes, about kids that are snatched and murdered and the awful, awful things people do to them. He remembers Adam Walsh in eighty one.
“Kid, are you safe?”
“I am safe,” says the girl, but she doesn’t seem so sure.
When they pull up in front of the little house, the last name Ives painted in swooping curls on the mailbox, Eddie puts the van in park and shuts it off.
“I should probably, uh, talk to an adult,” he says. “This is very weird, Jane, and I just want to make sure, uh…”
He doesn’t know what he wants to make sure. Make sure he’s not dropping this kid off into a death trap? Make sure there’s an actual human person behind the door of this house, and that that person isn’t some weirdo who wants to hurt the kid he almost ran over with his van? If she’s just a runaway, though, pulling up at home alongside an eighteen year old boy with long hair that smells like weed will just get the cops called on him.
“No,” Jane says when Eddie unbuckles his seatbelt. “It is okay. You do not have to come with me. Thank you for the ride.”
It might be the most she’s said at one time, the whole way over here. The urgency in her voice just makes Eddie even more anxious to leave her.
“I really, really should. There’s some sketchy people out there, okay? I just need to make sure this is someplace safe for you.”
Why the fuck does he even care? She’s just some weird kid that he almost hit with his van on the outskirts of his very weird town. He might as well just drop her here and go, get the hell out of dodge and away from whatever brand of weird he’s just stumbled his way into.
But if he sees this kid’s face on the news in two days, Eddie will never fucking forgive himself.
“Wait here, then,” Jane says. “And once I go inside, you can go. This is a safe place. My mother is inside. Please.”
“Fine. Fine. Go ahead, then.”
She goes. She’s walking slow up to the house, like she’s nervous too, and it makes Eddie all the more uneasy about letting her walk away.
She knocks (at her own house?) and then there’s a woman behind the door. There’s no recognition in the woman’s expression, and she closes the door in Jane’s face again. And just as Eddie is about to get out of the van and go up there, Jane puts her arm out toward the door, just like she’d done with his van, and the door swings inward.
What. The fuck.
He must be hallucinating. Right? The woman who answered the door before must have just opened it back up again. Right? Because that’s not possible. Magic isn’t real. This is real life. ���Right?
Eddie sits there, trying to make sense of what he’s just seen, but he convinces himself he must have just been seeing things wrong. It must have been someone inside the house opening the door for Jane.
And if that's not the case? If this kid has magic fucking powers, if she can stop Eddie's van and open up the front door of a house she is clearly not welcome in, why shouldn't he want to fucking hightail it in the other direction? He's no hero. This isn't a Hellfire campaign. Maybe Jane isn't the one that's in danger, here. Maybe Jane is the dangerous one.
Eddie goes, but after about five minutes his paranoia and worry for this little kid gets the better of him, and he turns around.
He’s just gonna drive past, just circle the block to see if everything looks okay. One more time won’t hurt. Maybe he got a fucked up bag of weed, making him more paranoid than usual, but Hawkins is a weird goddamn place, and this doesn’t seem like your usual run of the mill kind of weird. It feels a little dark, a little sinister.
That girl had a bloody nose when Eddie got out of his van. The grille did not look like that this morning when he left the trailer. (Did it?) The way she talks, the body language, the way she really stood there and faced down Eddie’s van with her hand out like she knew she would be able to stop it. It’s weird. And if nothing else, now Eddie’s a little bit fucking curious, okay?
So he circles the block where the Ives house sits, and as he drives past, the fucking lights in the front room are flickering.
So he sits. And he waits. And it’s dark outside by the time the front door swings open again and fucking Jane comes striding out clutching a wad of cash in her fist. What the fuck. She spots Eddie and glares at him, but then she wrenches open the passenger side door and gets in.
“Drive,” she says, and Eddie does. “We’re going to Chicago.”
#this got a little long??#sorry??#i've been thinking about this concept all week tho#eddie#el hopper#bee's blurbs#eddie and el would end up being besties much to hoppers absolute horror
144 notes
·
View notes